So last night a friend of mine from work stayed at my place because we had a few too many after work yesterday and we're both off today.
My girlfriend left for work so I got up to have a shower and when I come out of the bathroom my friend is naked over the arm of the sofa with his ass spread and just said fuck it to me!!! It took me a minute cause I didn't know he was gay and I was still a little hung over. But when the shock wore off I knelt down behind him and tongue fucked his ass hard for about ten minutes got it all wet and slippy! !! He was thumbing the head of his cock when I slipped my hard on into his tight hole and pounded it like I would never get laid again. When I came I shot my load up his back .
We rested for a minute then he brought me back into the shower so to return the favor of getting to fuck his ass I said I'd blow him, he stroked his hard on while I sucked on the head then he blew his hot sticky load all over my face, I got hard as fuck from him shooting on my face so he stood behind me with his cock rubbing between the cheeks of my ass and gave me a reach around! !!
And that's how we spent the rest of the day sucking and fucking each other. Got to love hump day!!!!!
Board Posts
The following is not real. Some of you know have known me will recognize some of the people, but this is not how this actually happened. People suggested I try writing something else so here you go.
So, Im going to be straight up for a second. I think about fucking everyone I meet. I think about how they would feel under my hands. Or how I could make them cum. I think about what kinky stuff they might be into. Is the fat old charge nurse into anal? What would that paramedic do if I asked him to piss on me? Would the clerk that checked me out at the store rim me if I went down on him?
All of these and more race through my mind. Normally I push them out of the way. Sometimes I dwell on them, and try to find out. And that’s how it was with my father in law.
From the moment I saw him, I wanted to fuck him. Joe and I had just started dating and we had gone to his parents house. My future father in law (lets call him Frank) was a runner. Not just recreationally. He liked to do marathons and shit like that. As such, he was in amazing shape. Athletic and slim. His muscles were well defined under his skin, and he had the sharp facial figures like a sculpture. His hair was still black, aside from the gray that had begun to appear at his temples.
To be fair, I was in shape then too. More than one, actually. They were just circles of various sizes.
From that day forward, I wanted to fuck him. I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, but I did think about it often. I was still occasionally fucking Joe’s brother, so I would find myself comparing their cocks. Joe’s wasn’t small, necessarily, but it lacked his brother’s girth. I began to wonder what it would take to get Frank to fuck around on his wife. He had raised one son to have an intense moral direction. Joe doesn’t like anything I like in the bedroom, mostly because he finds it degrading to me.
On the other hand, his other son was a complete dirtbag. He was the one that came on to me first. To be fair, I kept it going after the wedding, but he could have said no. What kind of a guy fucks his brothers wife the day they leave for their honeymoon?
So what kind of guy was Frank? One of his sons was an outlier, but which one? And then what kind of woman would not only entice him to cheat, but to fuck his sons wife as well. It was the kind of challenge I rose to. I had to find out. It would be quite the accomplishment, fucking all the men in a family. Well, aside from mine, I guess.
It would be a process. A long one. Find out if he would cheat. Find out if he would cheat with a fat girl. Find out if he would cheat with a fat daughter in law. Finally find out if he wanted a whore or an angel. I could do either, but angel was temporary. I would see him pretty regularly, once week or so, more often during the summer. He had a pool, you see, and Joe loved to swim.
So I got to work. First step was to see if he was even interested. I waited until the next time we went swimming. That would be a few weeks away, so I contented myself through masturbation that mostly involved him and my dad tag teaming me. By the time we were actually going, not even these clit sessions could tide me over.
I had thought about doing a two piece, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I settled on my one piece. It would be sufficient for this. The changing room was their bedroom, and it had a sliding glass door that led to the pool. There was a curtain to pull to cover it. I thought about leaving the curtain open, but there was never a time when he was the only one in line of sight. Disappointed, I headed to the pool to join the others.
It was while swimming that I saw my first opportunity. The pool itself was a saltwater pool, and at one end was a hot tub fixture that overflowed in a waterfall into the pool itself. Frank was standing by the waterfall, talking to Joe, who was in the tub. I dove under the water, and while I swam to the waterfall, I adjusted by suit so that I had a nipple peaking out. I wasn’t able to be sure, and I didn’t want too much to show, but it was a gamble.
I rose out of the water next to Frank, my left nipple exposed. I slid up next to him and asked what they were up to. Joe couldn’t see my tits from his position, No one else would be in line of sight if I turned towards Frank. Slowly, with the waterfall falling on me, I turned towards him and asked him what he was drinking.
He looked to me and opened his mouth to answer, but his eyes went right to my tit. I held my breath. Would he say something? Would he freak out? Would he just stare?
The latter. As he responded to me, I slowly exhaled the breath I had been holding. His eyes were flicking between Joe, me, and my nipple. I was looking him over too. His chest had a small v shaped patch of graying hair, his nipples sat flush against his body. His neck was ridged by firm tendons and muscles. Fucking hell he was sooo hot. Joe began moving toward the stairs so I dipped down and fixed my suit.
I swam away eagerly awaiting my next chance. I was optimistic about this thing for the first time. Pushing the envelope and taking chances were such a turn on for me that I was spent the rest of the swim time rubbing my clit hidden by the water.
We caught eyes a few times after that, but he didn’t really betray anything else. A plan took form. I would be the last to get out. I would go into the room to change, and somehow entice him in there once I had stripped out of my suit and covered myself. Then, a quick flash, or something. I wasn’t sure yet.
As luck would have it, Frank and I were the last two. Improvising, I got out and piddled around outside until Joe had finished changing. I went in, and began to look around the room for something to give me an excuse to get him in here. I had to hurry, and act while he was alone in the pool area. If anyone else was there, they might come instead.
It didn’t take long. There was a hamper in the bathroom for towels, but Joe had been Joe and just piled them on top of it. Under the pile of wet towels, it might be missed. I stripped out of my suit, and wrapped myself in a dry towel. I rushed to the door and looked out. He was still alone, but he was out of the pool.
I slid the door open. “Hey Frank. Where do I put my towels?”
He looked at me in the towel, and flipped his head to the main doors into the house, possibly to see were everyone was, then back to me. “I-In the bathroom, Claire.” He said.
“I looked I don’t see it. Can you show me?” I asked. Deliberately I looked down. His wet trunks clung to his body. It wasn’t hard to see the outline of his cock, hanging flaccid, along his body. It was hard to gage, but he looked bigger than either of his sons. I let my eyes linger, then went back to his face. I bit my lower lip.
Wordlessly he started towards me. “Thanks, Frank.” I said, retreating back into the room before he got there. Now what? I thought to myself. Just dropping the towel would be a high risk high reward situation. If he reacts poorly, it might be impossible to say it was just an accident. Instead, I sat on his bed, facing the bathroom. I spread my legs, leaving the towel on, but parted just enough.
He came in and stopped. My breath caught again. For what seemed like an eternity he stared at me. He smiled slightly, but it was gone as quick as it came. He moved to the bathroom.
“Oh.” He said as he rounded the corner. “Fuckin’ Joe.” He said. He leaned down to begin picking the towels up. He turned his head to me. His eyes right between my legs. I know he could see my pussy. “Does he at least put thigs away at home?”
I just shook my head, looking at him. He looked away and stood. “Well, there’s the hamper. You can put the towel in there.”
I stood, bent over to grab the wet one I had used, and walked into the bathroom, passing him in the door way. I turned sideways, ass to him, as I slipped through. I stuck my ass out, and brushed it across his groin, feeling his bulge as I did so. I dropped the towel in the hamper.
I turned to Frank. He was staring at me. “Can you hand me my clothes? They are on the bed.” His face was red as he turned and proceeded into the room. As soon as his back was turned, I went for it. I dropped the towel. He returned and stopped as soon as he saw me. “Thanks.” I said. And I took the clothes. He stared at me. At my tits. My pussy.
“Claire, I-“ he began. I closed the door.
Fuck. I needed to cum. I heard the door slide open and then close. I thought about his cock, I thought about him pinning me in the doorway and forcing it into me. I wondered if he would try to fuck my ass. My fingers went to my clit. It didn’t take long before I was cumming.
After, I took stock of where I was. I had gone for broke. It hadn’t blown up in my face. And I felt like I knew he would cheat. I felt like he liked big tits, and I felt that he wanted me to be slutty. Maybe this would be easy.
I was wrong. The next few swim days he was noticeably absent. His wife had said that he was running errands or something like that. She never seemed bothered. I fucked myself after one day imaging he had told her and we were going to have a threesome.
The next chance would be an unexpected one.
It was Labor Day. I remember because I was off and Joe worked, taking the double time that he would get. Joe was already gone when I woke, and knowing that I would have 7 hours in the house alone had me wet thinking about who I was going to have over to fuck. I had begun to flip through my contacts when the phone rang, the caller ID showing it was Joes cell. My heart sank. He had to be telling me that he was coming home early.
“Hey, babe.” I answered, forcing a yawn.
“You just getting up?”
“Yeah. Whats up?”
“I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go into the garage and grab a tool and bring it to my dad.” He said.
I sat straight up. “Yeah I can do that.”
“Mom has the car and she’s out at my aunts. He told me not to worry about it, but hes been looking forward to this project for a while.”
“Sure!” I jumped out of bed as he talked me through the garage and the location of the tool. Once identified, I let him go, and began to plot my course of action.
He was clearly hesitant. But he couldn’t trust himself around me. He knew what the game was, he knew he would lose, and he was just trying not to play. I needed to be able to get him to the table.
Clothes would be key. It was a little cooler, too cool for shorts, but leggings would work. No panties. The top would be a little trickier. My tits are huge, H Cups. Braless wasn’t an option, but I had an ill fitting balconette that let the tops of my areolas pop out if I positioned it right. A white camisole and light black sweater completed the outfit. I checked myself out in the mirror. A quick tug on the camisole brought a hint of areola into view. Perfect.
I went out to the truck, threw the tool in the back and headed off to my in laws house. The whole ride over there I had the butterflies in my stomach that were my vice. That anticipation of something new and different. The pushing of boundaries, the taboo of the act, the risk of getting caught. All were combining to give me a high that nothing else could touch.
By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway, my pussy was aching. As I rolled to a stop, I realized I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do. I had been so preoccupied thinking about fucking him, that I hadn’t even bothered to think about how I was going to do it.
As I got out of the truck, Frank came out from the side of the house. He was in jeans and a long-sleeved red shirt. Sawdust clung to it. He stopped when he say me, but then continued on.
“What are you doing here, Claire?” There was a tinge of anger. Good.
“Joe told me you needed this.” I went to the back and pulled out the saw.
“Yeah I told him not to worry about it.”
“Well he worried.” I passed the saw to him.
He looked me up and down. “Tell him thanks.” He said and then turned with the saw and headed back to the house.
Fuck. This wasn’t working. I watched as he turned around back. He was resisting, but I saw it in his eyes. I know that look. Seen it in plenty of men’s eyes. I pulled the black sweater off, threw it in the truck, and headed off in his footsteps.
I rounded the corner and saw him in his workshop. Formerly a detached garage, he had turned it into his hobby room a few years ago. There was a piece of wood on two stands that he was measuring. A few stools and chairs littered the perimeter of the shop. When he saw me, he stopped and sighed.
“What are you working on?” I asked.
“Claire, why are you here?”
“Im bored.” I said, biting my lip. “Joe is at work, and hes not as entertaining as he could be even when he is home.
“W-well I got a lot of stuff to do here, and I’m not going to be entertaining anyway.” He returned to measuring.
“Well, anything is better than being alone at the house.” I found one of the rocking chairs and sat in it. So far, so good, but I was running out of moves. The silences persisted for a few minutes while he measured and marked different pieces of wood. Then it hit me. I had a plan. All I had to do was wat for my opening.
It didn’t take long. After about 5 more minutes of silence, he left to go inside to get something. I took my shot. As soon as he was gone, I jumped up and headed for the pool. Flipping the cover on the control panel, I flipped the tub to on. I raced back to the shop, and I stripped off all my clothes, placing them in the chair I was sitting in. I then raced through the brisk air to the tub, where I slid in.
The water was ice cold. My nipples immediately hardened. The water coming from the jets was warm, but still, my teeth began to chatter. I prayed the water would heat up quickly.
I heard the side door open. He was heading back into the shop. It didn’t take long before he rounded the corner. I waved at him. He slowly walked over.
“Claire. What the hell are you doing?”
“Entertaining myself.” I said. I made a show of pushing my hands down to my pussy. “Since you wont, I have to find something to do.”
“This ain’t right, Claire. Theres something wrong with you.”
I smiled and closed my eyes as my fingers slipped inside me. “Mmmhm.” I moaned in agreement. “Very wrong.” I said.
He watched me finger myself. He didn’t leave. I went all in. I stood and began to walk out of the tub. The chill in the air brought my chattering teeth back. “I’m going to go into the house and Im going to be entertaining myself. If you are bored, you should follow me.” And I headed for the sliding door.
I entered, thought about the couch, but decided against getting it all wet, and went to the floor instead. I got down on all fours, ass in the air, and began to play with my pussy. I rubbed my asshole too.
I heard the door open and smiled. I had won.
I rolled over and lay on my back. He stood over me. He began to undo his jeans and I moved to my knees. “You are going to love this, Frank.” I told him.
I was eager to finally see this cock. As his jeans fell I reached up and took his boxers in my hands, I pulled them down.
It was wonderful. Bigger than either of his sons. A good 6 or 7 inches, if I have to guess, but thick. His balls hung in a sack covered in gray pubic hairs. I opened my mouth, and licked the length of his shaft, my eyes locked with his. From the tip to the base, and then back again. He began to grow. I took him into my mouth and began to suck. Using my mouth, suction, tongue, suction, tongue. He grew to an impressive level of fullness in my mouth. I pulled it out.
“Gag me, daddy.” I said before plunging down on it again. This time I felt him hit the back of my throat and the first gag began. I felt his hand on the back of my head as he held me there. Oh yes. He wanted a whore. I’d give him that.
He let me up and I pulled back, rubbing the slime covered cock on my face. “You are so much bigger than Joe.” I said.
“Shut the fuck up.” He said and he forced it back in my mouth. Another round of gaging began. When he let me up from it, I went back to his balls, letting the cock lay across my face. I licked and gently sucked each ball, and then I moved lower. He moved back. He looked at me confused. “What are you doing?”
Poor bastard. He’d never been rimmed. I smiled. I stood and undid his shirt. Once off I sucked and nibbled at his nipples as I walked him back to his chair. He fell down into it. I returned to my knees and the blow job. Building up a good supply of saliva, I worked down to his balls again, and then to under them.
It was clear he had been working, but it turned me on even more. Lower and further I pushed, my tongue searching for his ass. I could hear him moaning. I reached up and grabbed his cock. Mainly to keep him from jerking it and cumming too quick. I finally found it. I thought about how wanton and whoreish I was being. On my knees, with my tongue on my husbands fathers ass.
“Fucking hell, Claire.” He moaned. I pulled out.
“Betty doesn’t to that, does she?” I smiled.
He shook his head and stood up. It was his turn to take control. He turned me around and began kissing my neck and rubbing my tits. I felt his cock pressing into my back. He reached down and inserted a finger into my pussy. I felt him pushing me down and over. I resumed my position on my knees, my shoulders and head on the carpet.
“Fuck me daddy.” I said.
“Where?” he asked
“Anywhere you want.”
“Does he do anal?” I shook my head no, preparing for the possibility that I was about to take a pretty big cock in my ass. “Just my pussy.”
I felt the head at my ass. I reached back and spread for him. “Yessss, daddy.” He began to push in. I gasped when he first popped in. We had no lube, aside from my spit, and he was bigger than any I had been buttfucked with in a while. I let my cheeks go. The pain was reaching my threshold. I took my other hand and went to my clit, hoping to off set it.
That seemed to work. The searing pain became more bearable. “Im a whore. Im a whore. Im a whore.” I began to repeat to myself reminding myself that I wanted this. He began to slid in and out.
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Frank?”
“Call me daddy.”
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Daddy?”
“Not in a while.” It turned me on even more that Betty used to take dicks in her ass.
“Pull my hair daddy.” He obliged as he began to pick up speed. He had the stamina I expected from a runner, as well as the endurance.
He was pounding my ass now. My own fingers had brought me to the point of climax. I screamed as the cum took me, clinching my ass around his thick invading cock. I fully expected him to cum. But he slowed down. Not wanting to hurt me as my ass was clenching, he slowed, delaying his own satisfaction.
As soon as I subsided, we resumed the fucking. His relentless assault on my body. I couldn’t wait to have him fucking my pussy like this. “Im gonna cum, Claire.” He exclaimed.
“Do it daddy. Cum inside me.”
With a shudder he did. With each pump he moaned and shook. I couldn’t feel him cumming, but I knew it was a lot. I only felt it as he fell out of my ass. He fell next to me, catching his breath. I moved to my side and snuggled up next to him. “Good?” he asked me.
“Better than both your sons.” I smiled.
He looked at me shocked for a moment. Before he began to smile, letting his head fall back to the floor. “Wow. You are a whore. But you are an amazing fuck.”
I smiled and looked down at his cock. The cum coated it, but it didnt look bad. I leaned over and took it into my mouth. He looked at me with a mixture of lust and confusion. I felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth.
I pulled off it. “I want you to fuck my pussy next.”
With the house all to myself from Thursday through Sunday night, I suggested to Robby (our gang bang guru) that it would be great for him to arrange a fuck session where we could take advantage of an empty house for a change, rather than renting a hotel room for our activities. He came through within the first couple of hours, which just shows what an amazing track record he has of snagging seriously fuckable women.
He'd connected with Jamie via a Craigslist ad. She's 30, 5-5 120, with blonde-highlighted light brown hair and 32B tits. The photo posted here is the one she sent along with her request to meet. Because it was midday Thursday, Robby was only able to arrange a threesome, since the rest of the guys in our over-50 GB group couldn't make it on such short notice. Jamie was apparently OK with that, though, since this was to be her first multi-guy sex encounter and she wasn't too sure how overwhelmed she might be with more participants. And if her claims could be believed, it would prove the first time in more than a month that she'd had any kind of sex at all.
While waiting for them to show up, I gave Robby some shit via text because, after picking Jamie up from her place in North Denver, he had trouble finding my house on the southeast side. He claimed his GPS was all fucked up, but I was more certain it was operator error. Also on the way over, he "warned" me that Jamie was a bit on the skanky side, but I replied that, given our plans for the afternoon, that was a benefit rather than a flaw.
They showed up at my place just before 1:00 p.m., around 20 minutes late. I'd prepared our guest room in advance by stripping the queen-size bed and putting on a new bottom sheet plus clean pillow cases, setting out a brand-new tube of lube, and adjusting the shades so the room wouldn't be quite so bright. Meeting them at the front door, I saw that Jamie was dressed in a pleasantly slutty outfit: Short green cloth jacket over a black lace sleeveless top with a purple bra showing underneath, a denim micro-mini skirt that barely covered her ass, and over-the-knee high-heeled leather boots. She had her hair tied back in a ponytail and spun around after coming through the door so I could apply the green silk scarf I was using as a blindfold. She'd asked for this as one of the conditions of the afternoon's activities, and I was happy to oblige.
Given the lateness of their arrival and the fact Robby had to leave in an hour to pick up his kids from school, we immediately headed upstairs and got down to business. I helped Jamie off with her jacket and unzipped her skirt so she could slip it off. She quickly removed her lacy top and I unhooked her bra. We all agreed she could leave her boots on for the duration. Meanwhile, Robby was stripping down to bare skin, tossing his clothes haphazardly onto the floor in his haste to start in on Jamie. She asked us to leave her undershorts on -- they were leopard-print boy-shorts -- which was fine because they'd been altered by having two carefully placed holes cut out of the crotch. One showed off her smoothly shaved pussy while the other exposed her tight little asshole. I ran my hand down over her buttocks and slipped my middle finger into her tight, wet pussy while removing my clothes at a pace considerably slower than Robby had achieved. He put his hands on her small, firm tits and began to suck on her nipples, which stood up nicely to the attention. She used one of her hands to tug on his fully erect cock - it was hard even before he took off his trousers -- and meanwhile I disengaged so I could remove the rest of my clothes as well.
Robby suggested she lie on her back, which she did, and he stuck his face in between her thighs to taste some of that sweet, sweet pussy. I thought he might be down there a while, but after only about a minute of some serious licking he stood up, pulled her hips closer to the edge of the mattress, and jammed his seven-inch dick into her wet slit. She had her legs up in the air with Robby pressing his hands against the backs of her thighs to keep them there as he pounded her hard. I'd stroked myself from a semi-hard to a fully erect state and climbed onto the bed so she could take my dick in her mouth. By changing my angle of approach, I was able to slide my entire member into her mouth. Of course I'm less than six inches, so it's not a huge challenge, but I could still sense the tip of my cock hit the back of her throat with every downward thrust, which was a great feeling.
After a few minutes of fucking her while standing alongside the bed, Robby suggested it was my turn to squeeze my dick into that pussy. We helped flip her over -- her equilibrium was compromised somewhat by the blindfold -- and I entered her from behind, doggie-style. It had been a couple of months since I'd had sex, so this was a welcome opportunity and I made the most of it, thrusting enthusiastically as Jamie reached down with her right hand and rubbed it briskly across her clit. Meanwhile, Robby had opened up the small bottle of Astroglide he'd brought with him and suggested we DP the girl. She was definitely on board with that idea, so we maneuvered ourselves into position with me on my back and her on top, facing me. She reached down and re-inserted my cock into her pussy and leaned forward so I could suck on her tantalizingly erect nipples. I moved my legs together and Jamie did the same with hers, which allowed Robby to climb aboard and straddle the two of us. He squirted some lube onto his index finger and worked it into Jamie's rear hole, removed it quickly, and leaned forward while pressing his cock's head against her anus. She balanced on one hand above me while reaching back with her other hand and pulling her butt cheek aside to provide him greater access. A deep grunt from her, plus added pressure on my dick inside her pussy, told me he was in her ass. I lay still with my hands on Jamie's hips while Robby did all the work. He pounded her ass with enthusiasm and some deep penetration while she ground my pussy against my lower body. I saw Jamie's chest flushing red and moved my hands from her hips to her tits, tugging insistently on her nipples to match the rhythm the two of them were playing out above me. After a couple of minutes, Jamie let out a big groan and announced she was cumming.
By this point Robby was starting to run out of gas, so he pulled out of her ass and stepped across the hall into the bathroom so he could find a towel for wiping off his dick. Jamie rolled off me and onto her back, but she was clearly far from done. Neither was I -- so I climbed off at the foot of the bed and pulled Jamie toward the edge, pushed her legs up into the air and told her to hold them there (which she did by looping her arms around the backs of her knees), and then I sank my cock into her ass. It was the first time I'd done anal in probably 20 years, and it felt terrific. I was soon pounding her with balls-deep thrusts, and she let go of one leg so she could reach down and mash her fingers against her clit in a rapid-fire manner. Meanwhile, Robby crouched next to her face and stuck his newly cleaned-off dick into her mouth. She sucked him enthusiastically while I fucked her ass; then her butt muscles clenched and she was suddenly in the midst of her second orgasm.
Once it passed I withdrew, especially since my legs were shaky from all the thrusting that I was hardly used to anymore. Robby decided he wanted some more of Jamie's asshole, so we switched positions and he stood at the foot of the bed with his dick inserted all the way into her poop-chute. After about eight or ten thrusts he announced he was ready to cum, so he pulled out and shot a nice thick glob of white goo all over her pussy lips, with some coming to rest on her shorts. I was positioned behind her, with her head cradled in my lap, so I reached down and used two of my fingers to scoop up some of Robby's ejaculate. Then I popped my fingers into Jamie's mouth and she sucked them dry.
By now it was time for Robby to split, but I wasn't quite ready to call it quits and Jamie agreed to let me take her home. As Robby dug around on the floor for his discarded clothes and started to put them on, I finally pulled off Jamie's blindfold -- it was simply too much in the way after all this time -- and convinced her to get on top of me, 69-style. Robby said a quick goodbye, to which Jamie was only able to reply with a muffled grunt, since at that moment she had my entire cock in her mouth. I licked her pussy, sucked on her clit and slipped a finger into her ass, hoping to induce a third orgasm, but she came off my cock long enough to explain we'd made her pretty sore down there, so instead I pulled my face and hands away from her crotch and simply let her do her work. About three minutes into this latest activity I said, "OK, finish me off." Jamie took that as a cue to get me to cum, so she wrapped her hand around the base of my cock, sucked harder on the head, and shortly thereafter I was pumping my jizz down her throat.
She wanted to smoke a cigarette (Marlboro!), so she slipped on her black lace top and I led her toward the deck that's just outside our back door. She also wanted something alcoholic to drink, so I unscrewed the top off a tiny bottle of Barefoot Moscato and poured it into a juice glass. Classy presentation, eh? By now it was nearly 2:30, so rather than begin another fuck session -- we were both pretty sore at this point -- I suggested I drive her home. We got dressed and hit the road. On the way there, we enjoyed an interesting conversation about local politics, the police -- she was on probation for her 2nd DUI, thus a suspended drivers' license and the inability to drive -- and other non-sexual elements. As she exited my car she stuck her head back inside and gave me a warm kiss on the lips. "Tell Robby I'll be in touch again soon, OK? And next time, a couple additional guys would be all right." She'd obviously enjoyed herself!
I'm looking for a girl who would like to do the following: Film yourself while reading out loud one of my erotic execution stories and masturbate to it while doing so. If you want to stay anonymous cover your face or keep your face outside the camera's scope.
Here's the story:
Imagine you got captured and they brought you to the infamous “death camp”. A military camp where girls are being raped, tortured and executed for the entertainment of the troops. The regular girls serve as personal snuff escorts. The better looking girls have to take part in absolutely perverted sex, torture and snuff live shows on stage in front of a large audience. Needless to say you belong to the second group. So only 3 days after your arrival at the camp the guards enter your cell and take you to the backstage area of the main stage. The guards hand you some sexy black stockings and order you to strip and only wear those stockings. To your surprise they also hand you a sex toy: a chain of 3 vibrating sex balls (so called Be-Wa balls). After you put on the stockings they bring you to the stage without any further explanation.
Your heart is pounding like crazy when you see the several hundred well built soldiers in the audience. Each of them staring at you, as you enter the stage almost completely naked. You hear them applauding and cheering. They seem to really look forward to this show.
The setup on the stage is pretty simple. There’s a wall in the back and the rest of the stage is empty. There are already two other beautiful girls in stockings waiting near the wall. They also hold their sex toys in their hands and it seems they don’t know what’s going on any more than you do. But there’s something else that catches your eye: At the edge of the stage about 30 feet from the wall there are 20 pretty and naked girls chained to the stage floor with spread legs. Most of them seem to be terrified. Some of them are crying. The guards lead you to the wall next to the other two girls. They order you to stand with your back to the wall and to spread your legs. You comply and two guards put cuffs around your ankles so you can’t put your legs together any more and you certainly cannot run away.
The show host enters the stage and explains the rules of this sadistic game to the audience: “As you can see we have three lovely ladies tonight. Unfortunately for them two of them won’t see the end of the evening. Only one of them will survive. Once the game starts, the ladies will place their little naughty sex toys in their pussies. Those vibrating sex balls are remote controlled. We can adjust the vibration level and therefore the amount of stimulation. The rules are simple: The girl who avoids an orgasm the longest wins the game. The two other girls who cannot control themselves will get shot to death right here, right now. We have dozens of volunteers for the firing squad. But to make it more interesting in order to fire a shot they will have to fuck one of those 20 ladies. Each member of the squad may only shoot within 10 seconds after shooting his load into the girl in front of him. So, ladies please mount you sex toys and get ready for the game of your life!”
It takes you a moment before the information sinks in… You have a hard time believing what you just heard. The thought of getting shot in front of all those people terrifies you. But you can also feel that well known tingling sensation between your legs. You hesitate to spread your cunt lips apart to insert those sex balls into your pussy, especially after you see that camera taking a close up of your exposed pussy for all the audience to see on the large video walls. Your hands are shaking but somehow you manage to push the large balls inside your surprisingly wet pussy. You hear the voice of the host: “Let the games begin!”
The balls start vibrating… you have never used this kind of sex toy before so you are surprised. The vibration feels just great… Apparently each of the balls can be adjusted individually by whoever controls them. The different vibration patterns start to drive you crazy. It’s like you’re getting fucked remotely by someone you cannot even see. You close your eyes and enjoy that feeling for a couple of seconds. As you open your eyes again you realise that about 700 good looking soldiers a starring at a closeup of your fully aroused and dripping wet pussy. Being watched like this arouses you even more. A vicious cycle starts to kick in. The more you try to relax and not get too excited the hornier you get. You feel the urge to help yourself to an even better experience by rubbing your clit, but then you remember the only rule of the game: YOU MUST NOT CUM!
Apparently the other two girls are having similar experiences. The pretty blond girl to your left starts panting and you can hear suppressed moaning sounds.
As if the whole scenario was not arousing enough you see 20 muscle packed soldiers entering the stage. One after the other opens his trousers and takes out his already hard cock. They kneel down between the spread legs of the 20 girls and start playing with their bodies. Some of the guys seem to get impatient as they already push their cocks in their girl’s pussies. Some prefer their girl’s mouth and some just start jerking it.
You take a good look at the show in front of you… most of the girls seem to be terrified, but some of them seem to enjoy their treatment. As you take a closer look you realise the gun lying next to each girl on the floor. The thought that several of those guns might be pointed at you in a couple of minutes almost gets you over the edge. You feel an orgasm building up and you try everything to fight it…. But the more you fight the more intense it gets.
As you reached the point where you almost didn’t care any more about the consequences and just accept the fact that you would cum right now you hear the blond girl next to you releasing a muffled scream… The expression on her face says it all: She apparently just had a very intense and undeniable orgasm.
After a couple of seconds the blond girl opens her eyes and the bliss of her orgasm abruptly turns into the horror of realising that she just lost the game and therefore will lose her life.
You feel kind of pity for her but at the same time you’re happy she came just seconds before you would have reached a climax. The distraction helped you to calm down a little bit and your building orgasm subsides slowly.
As you look at the 20 squad members you notice that they already got into full action, pounding their big and hard cocks mercilessly in the pretty girls’ bodies. It’s the wildest orgy you ever saw in your life. The panting and moaning gets louder and more intense every second. Only moments later the camera shows how the first soldier pulls his cock from his 18 year old blond girl and shoots his cum all over her belly. The guys enjoys his orgasm only for a second then he grabs the gun, takes aim and “bang” the first bullet of the evening slams into the blond girl just standing two meters to your left. The girls screams as it hits her right thigh.
To everyone’s surprise he then points the gun at the girl he was just fucking and shoots her directly in her cunt. The girl screams in pain and shock. Now you realise why those 20 girls have been so terrified. Apparently the soldiers are supposed to shoot their fuck toys to indicate on which body part they were aiming when shooting at the show girl.
The soldier gets up and hands the gun to next shooter in line. The next guy kneels down with his hard dick and shoves it right into the poor blond’s destroyed pussy.
The camera switches to the next guy who just sprayed his load into a pretty brunette 20 year old. He grabs the gun, takes aim and the bullet hits the girl next to you in her right chest. Apparently that was exactly where he wanted to hit her, because only seconds later he also shoots a bullet into his fuck toys right chest as well.
Then everything happens really fast. Almost at the same time 3 more guys orgasm and fire their guns at the poor blond girl next to you. She gets hit in her kneecaps, in the waist and the third bullet actually hits directly above her fuck hole. As the camera zooms in you can see that the bullet went straight into her clit and ripped the upper part of her pussy wide open.
As you watch how the shooter points his gun directly at the 19 year old’s clitoris in front of him you feel that uncontrollable urge again to give in and rub your own clit to an fantastic orgasm. The pleading and begging of the terrified girl almost gets you over the edge, and as the shooter actually pulls the trigger and the poor girl’s clit explodes in a fountain of blood you simply give up… you’re way past the point of no return. You can feel an enormous orgasm building up between your legs, the vibration of the sex toy drives you crazy and then you can’t hold it any longer. Your orgasms feels like an explosion and it seems to last forever. You enjoy every second of it, because you know it might be your last.
When you hear the host announcing that you just lost the game a second orgasm wave hits you. Now that you have nothing more to loose you will just enjoy the rest of the show.
You open your eyes and now that the next bullet might be for you, you start to look at this show a little differently. Instead of just being excited, a feeling of sheer panic and horror adds up to your mix of emotions. You watch in horror as two guys almost simultaneously shoot their sperm on two further young fuck toys. Both of them grab their guns and this time you can see the nozzles being pointed directly at you. Within 3 seconds both soldiers pull the trigger. First you feel like something bit you on your left arm… only that the “bite” gets more and more painful in fractions of second. Then you feel a gush of air just an inch below your pussy. When you see how the soldier points his gun at the pussy of his fuck toy you realise that he was actually aiming for your love canal. This time you literally dodged the bullet but it’s only a matter of time until you will get seriously hit.
The cameras show that at least 5 more guys got ready to shoot. Everything happens very fast now. You don’t even have time to see who’s aiming for you and who’s aiming for the other girl. All of the sudden you feel like someone had kicked you in the left leg but then you realise your knee had been shot. But compared to the girl next to you you were lucky. Within seconds two bullets hit her in her tits, one of them directly in her nipple. Another bullet hit her in the belly while the last one hit her vagina once again and tore it so far open that her sex toy slides right out of her and falls on the floor. You can see blood flowing out of her mouth, her lungs must have been hit. And only seconds later a bullet hits her head. Her dead body collapses next to you.
Another wave of adrenalin pushes through your body. Seeing that girl dying just next to you gave you an additional kick. The mixture of fear, excitement, humiliation and desperation gives you an incredible push for your level of arousal. You start to feel that tickling sensation between your legs again. Now that you have nothing more to loose you don’t hold back any longer and start rubbing your clit furiously. At least you still have a clit. In the last 20 minutes alone at least 10 women had lost their private parts to bullets. The thought that your womanhood could be destroyed any second now just let’s you masturbate faster and faster.
Now that the other girl is dead all the shooters focus on you naturally. Within 20 seconds you get shot in your shoulder, both of your thighs, your waist and your arm. The adrenalin and the excitement take away most of the pain but you can still feel a fair amount of it. With each shot you get closer to your orgasm. “Only a little longer… please don’t hit my cunt before I cum” are your thoughts as you rub your pussy like crazy. Your brain doesn’t even realise any longer when a bullet hits you. All you want is to feel that sensational feeling of the perfect orgasm for a very last time in your life. And suddenly there it was… that feeling that you feel when you know you can’t stop it any more. You close your eyes and experience the most intense orgasm you ever had in your life. After the first wave subsides a second and third wave comes in… Pure bliss!
When you open your eyes you see that most of the 20 girls are dead already; shot in their tits. Which means that the shooters seem to focus on your tits now. And while you have not even finished that thought you feel not one but two bullets ripp you beautiful breasts open. Suddenly you cannot breath any more. You try to exhale but instead of air a gush of blood shoots up into your mouth. You look towards your executioners and see at least 10 of the soldiers standing there with their hard cocks point their guns in your direction. Your last thought is “at least I gave them a good show”. Then you feel 4 bullets shredding your cunt to pieces and 6 further bullets shooting through your tits. Then everything turns black.
Pool Fantasy - for entertainment, not real
Last episode
So Friday..lets back up to Thursday night. My wife and I had a short time to talk before I had to leave for work. First of all she thinks the husband is cute and indeed wants to fuck him, which I told her was fine by me. She was also surprised my moms actions on Wednesday and couldnt believe she had so openly enjoyed rubbing lotion on her body while I sat there playing with her daughter. She said I could fun with either or both the girls as long as I told her the details. She also agreed if it ever became a possibility she would like to bed the mom herself. She never offered or mentioned seducing the daughter but I think if the situation arose she would go with it. I told her to try and get off work a half hour early the next day (Friday) and quietly come home. I told her to text me 5 minutes before she gets here. She is to watch us from inside the house for a bit. If there is anything that looks like a compromising situation between mom and me, she is to bust us and call the mom inside for a chat where she can let her know she is cool with everything and maybe even seduce mom. The thought of this really turned on my wife as she practically raped me and almost made me late for work.
Anyway Friday afternoon found me laying half awake in my boxers on the bed dreaming of the possibilities. My cock was nice and hard, though still confined, when I see a head peek inside the bedroom door. When she saw I was awake she came on in, followed by her mom, and jumped on the bed with me. She was wearing a short summer dress and as she flew on the bed, it flew up and I saw she was not wearing panties. She sat on me, straddling my hips and I know she felt my hard cock on her ass through her dress. I know because she kind of ground down on it. Mom chided her and told her to leave me alone and let me wake up. I explained I was already wide awake and it was ok. Mom asked if she could get changed and I said sure. While her back was turned going into the bathroom I slid the girls dress out from under her ass so her bare skin was on me and also pushed the hem up to give me another peek at her pussy. My hands came to rest on her hips with the dress bunched up in them. I could not see her mom unless I turned and looked in the mirror (which I didnt want to do as I was happy looking up the girls dress) but I knew her mom could see me from about the chest down. I slowly rocked the girl, feeling my hard cock slide between her ass cheeks, the only barrier being my boxers. I asked her if she was going to get changed for the pool too and she said she already did. She shocked me by grabbing the hem of her dress and pulling it over her head, leaving her sitting there naked, settling back down on my now harder than ever cock. Her mom got a little pissed and said she couldnt believe she just did that. The girl said mom you told me I could swim naked today. I know replied mom, but I didnt expect you to just strip off right here and now she exclaimed. At least wrap up in a towel until we get in the pool ordered mom. The girl got off me and headed to the bathroom, I got up and followed. Once there I said I might as well get changed too and dropped my boxers without waiting for a reply or them to leave. Moms eyes got wide and she licked her lips as my cock sprang free. Oh wow is that what was poking me in the butt the girl asked. I told her it probably was as I gingerly pulled my trunks on as casually as if I were brushing my teeth. Yall ready I asked, snapping mom out of a trance. Oh yeah, Im ready mom replied huskily, and then changing her tone said um yes lets go get in the pool and cool off. I let them lead the way and said I would go make a couple of drinks and watched them till they were out the door. As usual I made moms double strength, and when I went out and set it on the table she downed half of it in one shot before stripping her bikini top off. I may as well get that out of the way huh she asked. I told her to do whatever she felt comfortable with then got in the pool myself. I couldnt believe the girl was really playing in the water naked much less that mom allowed it. As usual, as soon as I got in the girl jumped up on me, wrapping her arms and legs around me. Only this time she was naked and nothing in the way of my fingers playing with her cunt or asshole as I supported her in my cupped hands. I bounced her up and down feeling her slide on my hard cock through my trunks before dunking her, running my finger through her slit as I did. As she came up coughing and sputtering I stepped over by mom and dried my hands so I could have a smoke. I saw she had already downed her drink so I asked if she wanted another. She said that might help, so I picked up the cold glass and casually ran it across one of her nipples, watching it harden. You should put some lotion on so they dont burn I mentioned as I turned to leave the pool.
I dried off and went in to make her drink. Wanting to spend time in the pool rather than going in and out for refills I found an Ice bucket, filled it up and grabbed the bottles and mixer that way I could make drinks poolside without getting out of the water. Standing at the back door I decided to watch for a few minutes and see how they interacted. The girl was wrapped legs and arms around mom like she did with me. Moms hands were under her ass holding her like I did and I had to wonder if her fingers were playing. I didnt have to wonder long. Mom fell backwards, taking her daughter with he and I could see her hands spread the girls ass cheeks apart and a finger on her asshole. After they surfaced, mom picked the girl up again, finger through her slit and dunked her again. She was mimicking my actions as she played with her daughter. Finally I stepped out and set the tray of mixer on the table and got back in the pool. The girl got on a floating chair while I went over and made mom a drink and talked while having another smoke. I asked if she had put sun tan lotion on and she said no she was waiting for me to get back. Without asking I picked up the bottle and squirted some on her tits. You put it on there so you have to rub it in she told me. Rub it in I did. I made sure to pinch and squeeze her titties and nipples and I could see the lust building in her eyes. I asked her if she minded me taking my trunks off, she said it was my pool and I could do what I wanted in it. What if I want you to take your bottoms off? Like I said its your pool your rules she whispered. Take your bottoms off I ordered. She shook her head no. Take your bottoms off or I will do it for you. I cant she said, shaking her head no again. When she said I cant I took it to mean that I could do it for her. I took the sides of her bikini in my hands and pulled them down and over her hips. She shifted her legs so they fell to the bottom of the pool and stepped out of them, leaving them at the bottom. I didnt get a look at her cunt as it was below the water but at this point I began to wonder if I had a submissive on my hands. Think about it, it all adds up. Doesnt complain, is quiet and goes along with whatever takes place, easily to manipulate. I wanted so bad to be naked with them but thought it best not to push it any faster than I already had. There was no doubt in my mind I could do whatever I wanted with either of them if I didnt push too hard.
Mom got in a floating chair and I handed her the drink before asking the girl if I could have my chair. She asked if she could set on my lap and I told her sure, anytime. As I got in the chair I managed to pull the leg of my trunks open so my hard cock stuck out the leg hole then helped the naked girl into my lap. I had my shades on so mom couldnt see my eyes watching her as I slowly begin to stroke the girls chest and thighs. Her eyes were focused on her daughters pussy and I could see her getting more and more tense as my fingers slowly stroked their way up. Finally, as I reached her slit, mom relaxed and licked her lips. As I slowly stroked up and down her slit, the daughter had her head back and eyes closed. I noticed mom stroking her fingernail on a hard nipple in time to my stroking. I shifted positions and brought her up so her pussy was out of the water and began probing at her entrance. Soon I pulled the finger up to my lips and locked eyes with mom as I sucked it into my mouth tasting what little taste there was, as the water had washed most of it away. I dipped my finger in her again and held it out, offering it to mom. I could see the look of lust and want in moms eyes, yet she made absolutely no move other than to lick her lips hungrily. I couldnt coax her over, so I put the fingertip in her daughters mouth and she gently sucked on it, weather she knew it or not she was cleaning herself off my finger tip. I heard my cell phone chime and I knew it was my wife letting me know she was almost home. About this time mom slowly opened her legs and gave me my first good look at her cunt. Like her daughter, she was totally hairless, but as expected a fuller, more womanly cunt. I told her to do what I do and I resumed rubbing the girls slit, to which she dropped a hand in her lap and started rubbing herself. As I brought my finger to either my or her daughters lips, she brought hers to her own lips. My cock was harder than ever and poking up out of the water between the girls legs, though not touching her. I made sure mom saw me wipe a drop of precum off the head and put it to her girls lips and push it in her mouth. Mom dug her fingers in deep and came as she watched her baby girl taste my precum for the first time. Moms cell phone rang, breaking the magic moment. She answered it with a frustrated tone in her voice. After a few short words she hung up and said her husband was almost home and they had to go before he got there. About that time my wife came out the door wrapped in a towel. Mom was startled and I acted surprised. What are you doing home early I asked her. She asked what I was doing while she wasnt home with a knowing smile on her face. Mom sputtered and stammered out something unintelligible and my wife told her it was ok, she is not the jealous type. Mom explained to her they had to get home and sorry to leave so quickly. The girl complained she didnt want to leave and my wife asked if it would be ok for her to stay and swim and we would send her home later. With much pleading from her daughter, she finally gave in but said only for another half hour. The girl jumped off my lap and hugged her mom, thanking her profusely. Not quite the way I wanted everything to go, but I guess we take what we can get. Mom got her suit on before getting out of the pool and my wife complained it wasnt fair, that she didnt get to play with all of us, meaning mom basically.
Mom left hastily, not even bothering to change and sure enough not ten minutes later we saw her husband pull up. In the mean time my wife had removed her towel and revealed she was naked as she got in the pool. I decided now was a good time to take my trunks off and the girl cheered that we were all naked. We tossed the girl back and forth to her delight. I dont know about my wife but I was defiantly taking liberties with my hands. We tired after a bit and moved by the table for a smoke. The girl put her goggles on and began swimming around under water as we watched. My wife was stroking my cock and at one point went under water and began sucking on it. As close as she was, and having goggles on I know the girl could see what was going on as she swam around but she never commented about it. My wife came up for air and said she would finish that later, so I took my place in a chair, as did my wife. The girl got in my lap again and this time my cock was free to press against her slit. She rubbed her hand up and down it pressing it into her cunt and against her clit as I toyed with her tiny nipples trying to get them to come to a point. My cell phone rang and I told my wife to answer as she was the closest and I wasnt expecting any calls. After a hello and a brief pause she said Oh shit, ok thanks and hung up. She said it was the girls mom, and dad was on the way over to get her and we had to get dressed fast. I put my trunks on and the girls had to run in the house fast as both of them had nothing out here to put on. Sure enough dad came around the corner into the pool area just after the gals got inside. He asked where they were and I told him they had went inside a few minutes ago to change as we were about to send his daughter home. He said he hoped she wasnt being a pest or outstaying her welcome. I assured him they were all welcome over any time, then offered him a beer. He accepted and we went out to the garage in the back to get one. During the conversation he told me he knew his wife and daughter came over a lot for the pool but if at any time they were a bother, what with me working nights and all, to just let him know. I told him that they were no trouble and while he was on the subject I thought he should come over more and learn to relax. He started to make excuses and I interrupted him and said bullshit. You have time after work and on the weekends, my wife loves to entertain and by God he was going to come over and get entertained. He laughed about it and promised to come over tomorrow afternoon. About that time the gals appeared. My wife had on a string bikini that left little to the imagination and his eyes about popped out of his head at the sight of her big tits and hard nipples. If thats not a good enough reason to come over I dont know what is I told him as he stared. The girl was in her dress and I knew she was naked underneath. My wife had the sense to grab one of her suits she had left her, get it wet and put it in a bag to make it look as if she actually came over with a suit. The girl ran and jumped into my arms and my hands went under her dress to support her. And to play with her pussy one last time. I wasnt worried about dad catching me as he was too busy giving my wife a look over. She thanked me for letting her stay and swim and as I sat her down I let my finger trail through the crack of her ass, pausing to tickle her asshole. We said our goodbyes and my wife escorted them to the gate. After she got back to the garage I handed her a beer and told her about the afternoon and instructed her to get as friendly as she could with the dad. Actually I think I told her point bland to try and fuck him to keep him busy while I worked on mom and daughter. If he was fucking her, he couldnt complain about me fucking his wife. His daughter might be a different story, but you never know, he might be into that too. By the way, my wife finished that blow job right there in the garage with the door open so anyone driving or walking by could see.
Thanks for everyone patiently waiting for the update on Friday. It is really hard with my new schedule to get things down and ready to post as I want to detail as much as I can. As for pictures with the faces blurred outAre you freaking nuts? They can be unblurred with the right software. As far as pictures, I will get them and post them when and where i can. Afterall this is my adventure, my pool and my rules :)
I proudly confess, I turned my buddies 26 yr old daughter into a cum sponge ! and I am wearing her cum soaked panties as I tell you this , I was visiting my friend, who lives about 100 miles away, he asked if I would take a phone back home with me, and his 26 yr old daughter would come get it , she lives close to me, her face and body popped in my memory right away, sure ill take it .. well i was home maybe 30 min, when she calls, asking if I wanted to meet her , or she could come to my house, i gave her directions then sat down with a scotch to wait. when she came in, she was much prettier than I remembered, and nice full, round firm tits that she displayed in a super tight, low cut tank top, man, no freaking bra on.. I had been rubbing my cock, before and when she arrived, so when I stood up, so did my cock, she acted as if nothing happened, nothing did, except me showing my erection to my friends young daughter.. I asked if she wanted something to drink? wine she tells me, my mind was racing, my lust for this young girl was raging, I opened the best bottle I had, knowing how a Good wine makes one feel, I have a chance of having a dream come true.. Gawd this babydoll is so fine...she sipped the wine, I looked at her ,there it was the slight skin flush of warmth, nipples staying hard , ,great .we talked, I glanced boldly at her breasts and between her legs as we spoke, I gave her $20 and said her dad asked me to give it to her, I knew she was having a hard time, so I said , next time you are in a tuff spot, u got my number, call me, if I can help, if I can do Anything for you, call me looking, at her tits again, slowly I raised my eyes to look into hers, if I can help you, I will help you , thanks she replied.. I lit up some refer took a drag then offered it to my guest, I turned up the stereo her eyes closed as she moved with the beat coming from the speakers, going for it , I stood up reaching for her hands , I said dance with me, that hard body melted into mine, her breasts were mashed against my chest, the light shorts she wore couldn't hide the wetness between her legs as I ground my hard on all over her body, she was loving it, I was loving it , she looked into my eyes and smiled wickedly, as she turned around, pressing her pretty ass up to my cock, as we moved to the music I started fingering her clit and feeling those fantastic breasts of hers... i pinched ..one nipple a little too hard, she yelped letting me know, and almost at the same time her body contracted and fluid gushed from her pussy, I mean, she must have squirted 2-3 gallons, she was weak, so I helped her to my bed, to relax.. let me get these wet things off you pulling her shorts and panties off, as soon as they cleared her feet, I buried my face between her legs, double licking her twat and taking in the womanly scent that comes from between her legs, smelling that woman hole my cock turned to rock Hard Cock, and I was like a dog humping her fucking leg ! I couldn't pull my mouth away from her pussy, , I ravaged that hole, that, tight cunt, that hot, tight, wet pussy.. I pulled her bottom up towards me, and I pulled back my head, there was her shaved cunt, and asshole at eye, and mouth level, my tongue darted to that little brown hole, I licked around it, this way and that way then pulled her ass cheeks apart,. my tongue went straight into her asshole! as I tongue fucked her, Gawd, she moaned, she shot gallons of cum all over both us and my bed. I held her clit in between two fingers and I put two more fingers up her butt hole. I want to feel my cock down your throat I said, getting up on my knees,she took it all down to, my balls, she throat fucked me for a while, then she stopped she stood up, looking down at me she says as she straddled my face, you are going to worship me , you are going to call me your goddess, she ground her sweet wet pussy into my mouth, do you want to worship me little man , yes i nodded, good she said as she grabbed my cock and guided it to her sweet asshole.I am with her almost 24/7 now, and I cater to her, I lick her, I worship her, she lets me lay at her feet and suck her toes when her g.f.s come to visit...oh I forgot the amazing thing here, I'm 64 shes 26. you know how many times 64 goes into 26? as many times as it can ...lol
I confess I got hate fucked by an employee.
My name is Alexia and I'm the general manager of a company.
All the staff under me (about 15 people) hate me (probably because I slept with a director to get the job).
This is the story of how one of them got their revenge, and how I loved it.
I had stood up for a date, and was having a drink at the bar and trying not to look too pathetic when I caught sight of one of my employees walking past the window. I carried on sipping my cocktail, before my tipsy mind caught the better of me. I opened up my work phone and found his number. I hesitated a second before deciding not to waste my night (and hopefully not waste my freshly shaved pussy).
'Hey, saw you in town, let me buy you a drink' I wrote on the text, and pressed send.
I'd pretty much given up on a response by the time I finished my drink and I contemplated a taxi and a night in with my battery operated friend. Then my phone buzzed.
'I didn't see you i'm in xx bar, find me and i'll let you buy a round'
I wondered quite how many friends he was out with, but my inner slut screamed 'the more the merrier' as i felt myself begin to moisten.
I made my way to xx bar and tipsily made my way to the toilet. I did a quick bump of coke and checked my makeup. Feeling confident (and increasingly wet) I made my way out to the club to find my employee.
I found him sitting on a couch, he was sat on a couch chatting with two of his friends. I pulled down my top to expose a little more cleavage and walked over.
'So what are you boys drinking?' I asked and made my best eyes at one of his friends.
The group of them laughed, and I knew they knew who I was, but I didn't care as long as one (or more than one) of them were in me by the end of the night.
'three beers' I heard my employee say
'only if you introduce me first' i said with a big flirtatious wink.
he laughed again 'boys this is my boss' he announced
With that I grabbed one of his friends' hands and dragged him to the bar with me. He looked at me dumbfounded and i pulled him close to me, so my tits were pressing into his chest. I could see him looking down my dress as I said
'I'll need help carrying all these drinks', he smiled the knowing smile of a man who knew a sure thing when he saw one and followed me to the bar.
When we got to the bar, I ordered the beers as instructed and a round of shots too and we carried them back to the table. We did the shots and sat around drinking the beers as my employee and his friends made barely hidden jokes at my expense. I would have loved to have been offended, but I confess motherless, the torrent of abuse just turned me on.
When one of his friends got up to go to the toilet, I decided I was going to try and get my first lay of the night. I got up seconds after him and followed him to the bathroom, expecting him to notice me walking behind him, but as I got closer i felt some grab my hand and drag me. I spun to see my employee dragging me towards a fire escape.
He barged through the door and i smiled a wicked smile, knowing what he was about to do. He pushed me against a wall and he his hand was immediately under my dress, rubbing at my clit over my dripping panties. He covered my mouth with his other hand as I moaned and my eyes were rolling into the back of my head as the door closed.
I couldn't have planned this better, this was exactly what I wanted and I had my first orgasm more from the situation than from his hand stimulating my cunt.
My hands were free and I thought about playing along and trying to fight him off for a second, but I knew I wouldn't be fooling either of us, so I pulled him closer and undid the zipper of his jeans. His cock was smallish but rock hard, so I pulled it out, and started to roughly wank him.
His hands left my slit and my mouth and he gripped my dress, he started to pull it down when I squeezed his cock and moaned
'rip it'
he gripped it (and he was a pretty athletic guy so this was hot as hell for me) and ripped the front of my dress open.
I knew then that I was a slut for the night and I had no way of hiding it, he pulled my bra down to expose my puffy big nipples to the cold night air and i moaned again, his fingers pinched and pulled at my nipples as I felt his pre-cum spread all over my hand.
feeling hungry I thought it was about time I took a knee. Normally I'm pretty self conscious about sucking cock, but something about coke makes me crave it like nothing else. i licked the salty tip and before I'd even got my mouth fully around he'd grabbed my hair and was pulling me onto it. He pulled me about halfway down before I first gagged, and he let me out for air. As he did I slipped a hand between my legs and pulled my thong down a little and slipped a finger inside myself. Then i braced and said hungrily
'next time, don't stop'
he yanked me back onto his cock and i managed to get it a little further before gagging, this time he knew what i wanted and started to buck into my mouth as i heaved. i curved my finger towards my g-spot and found myself in heaven as my mouth was being fucked like never before.
As I came for the second time i felt him grab my hair and pull me backwards, i was screaming loudly as he spat in my face i could see he was close to cumming when he pulled me back to standing and turned me around and bent me over. He threw my skirt up over my hips and looked at my ass for a minute.
then he pulled himself close to me and lined his cock against my slick opening.
finally he penetrated me.
'fuck me' i shouted at him over my shoulder and he obliged.
His cock felt twice it's size in my swollen sensitive snatch and he ploughed me good and hard. As my thrid orgasm approached I could feel him begin to twitch, I knew I wasn't on birth control, but my inner slut didn't care.
'cum in me, breed me' i moaned
Sadly he pulled out and kneeled me down in front of him as he stroked his cock in front of my face.
'whore, fucking whore' he said before unleashing his thick cum all over me.
I licked a little off my face before standing up.
I spied the way out of the alley and, to my horny amusment there was a small crowd applauding.
'I'm going home, give me a text when you're done here, bring your friends' i whispered to him, before pulling my dress over me as best i could and walking towards my adoring fans.
I confess that about twelve years ago I fucked my aunt Claire (my dad’s little sister).
I was 21 the first time I fucked her and she would have been about 35 or 36. I was in the army at the time and just about the only sensible thing I did with my money (before or after this) was to buy a house not far from my mum and dad’s place, giving me a decent shag-pad so I didn’t have to try and sneak girls into my parents’ house while I was home on leave. Claire was always my flirty aunt when I was growing up, always making jokes about how she’d sort me out if I didn’t get myself a girlfriend soon and stuff like that. To be honest, I’d wanked over her a lot while I was a teenager! She was about 5’4’’ (a lot shorter than me) with mid-length dyed dark blonde hair and probably about a size 14 – 16 so she was ‘chubby’ but she was a good looking woman and had a big pair of tits that had been the main focus of my teenage lust.
This particular weekend I’d gone home for a family barbecue on the Saturday evening. Claire was there with her boyfriend, Tim, and she’d been hitting the wine pretty hard. Eventually he’d lost his temper with her and they ended up having a domestic in the living room while the rest of the family sat round in the back garden making awkward small talk to try and stop all the kids from hearing the arguing. Eventually Claire told Tim to fuck off home if he didn’t like it and stop ruining her night. He stormed out and she came out in the back garden, sat down next to me and carried on drinking.
A little later she asked if I still had that house I’d been talking about buying last time I’d seen her and could she crash there that night so she didn’t have to go home to ‘that fucking knobhead’. I told her she was more than welcome to the sofa for the night (I wasn’t even thinking about fucking her at the time, just that she needed a place to kip) and a little while later we got a taxi back to mine.
When we got in she made herself comfortable on the sofa and I went into the kitchen to get a couple of drinks. As I walked back in to the living room I froze in the doorway – Claire had turned the TV on and it was still on the Sky porn/chatline channel I’d been watching the night before. Claire giggled and asked why on earth I was watching stuff like that when I had that hot girl I’d been with at the last family party (a girl called Kate. She was miles out of my league in looks and fantastic in bed but we’d both agreed that neither of us would stay faithful while I was away so we’d ‘split up’ but agreed to meet up for the fantastic sex whenever I was back home. I hadn’t been able to see her that weekend because she was doing stuff with some boyfriend she was with at the time).
Claire eventually stopped taking the piss out of me for watching porn and found a film to watch and we sat round chatting and drinking for a while until eventually Claire asked where the toilet was. She was gone for about ten minutes and I was just starting to think she must have stumbled into the bed and gone to sleep when she reappeared. She said she’d been having a look round upstairs (it was the first time she’d been in my place) and asked why I had a camcorder sat on my bedside table? I laughed and told her that Kate liked being filmed and I must have left it there last time I’d been home and seen her. Claire laughed and said she didn’t know that her baby nephew was so kinky, then asked to see the video. I thought she was joking and just laughed but she asked again. I told her I wasn’t sticking my porn on for my aunt but she insisted and eventually I gave up and put one of the videos on.
The video started with Kate dancing and stripping for me while I was holding the camera. When she was naked she started grinding on me and telling me all things she wanted to do to me, then she grabbed the camera and asked me to do down on her – something I loved almost as much as her. Claire was giggling and congratulating me on making her cum so noisily when on-screen Kate told me to stand up and strip for her. Luckily at the time I was at a shit posting with nothing to do on camp other than go to the gym so (for pretty much the only time in my life!) I had a really good body which Claire noticed straight away.
On-screen I got the camera back and Kate knelt in front of me, pulled my boxer shorts down and started to kiss my cock (a decent seven and a half inches with enough girth to keep most girls happy). At this Claire turned round to me and said ‘you really have grown up a lot, haven’t you?’ I smiled and told her not to be silly, she’d seen it plenty of times before (although, admittedly, I had been in nappies the last time she had!) and she replied “it didn’t look like that last time”. We watched for a bit longer as Kate gave me a fantastic blow job on screen when Claire turned to me and said “I can’t believe I’m getting so horny watching my nephew getting blown”. I thought I’d misheard and asked what she’d said and she said “I’m getting wet watching that lucky girl sucking your big cock”.
I’ll be honest and say I was a bit shocked and I asked her if she was serious. She put her glass on the table in front of her, leant in to me and whispered in my ear “I’m very serious, if you want me then you can have me” and with that she pulled my face to hers and started to kiss me. I couldn’t believe my luck and started to kiss her back while my hands instantly went down to play with those tits I’d wanted to have in my hands pretty much for as long as I could remember knowing what tits were for.
Claire’s hands were already pulling my jeans open and pulling my cock out as I reached behind her, unzipped her dress as far down as I could get it and pulled it down at the front exposing a black lacy bra barely holding two huge tits in. As she started giving me one of the best hand jobs I’ve ever had I pulled her bra off and starting licking and biting her nipples while I pushed my right hand under her dress, pulled her knickers to one side and started to play with her pussy. She wasn’t lying about being horny – her pussy was already soaking wet and after just a few minutes of rubbing her clit and fingering her I had her lying back on the sofa cumming hard. As her orgasm faded I pulled her dress all the way off, along with her panties, and sat over her slowly wanking myself while taking in every inch of the body I’d been lusting after for so long.
As I said, she was overweight but not fat, with big thighs and arse (something that still turns me on in a girl now). Her tits were nearly perfect – big but not too big and pert enough that they didn’t flop around everywhere. Her pussy was neatly shaved into a ‘landing strip’ and as I looked down at it she opened her thighs and asked me to eat her out like I had with Kate on the video. I didn’t need any second invitation and I knelt on the floor in front of her and started licking her pussy while my right hand rubbed her clit. After a while I changed to licking her clit while finger fucking her with first three then four fingers, roughly forcing them in and out of her tight (no kids!) pussy while she moaned my name and ground her crotch onto my face while pulling my head even closer into her cunt with both hands.
After I’d made her cum two or three times she told me she wanted me cock so I stood up and in one movement pushed it deep into her. I’d been planning to ‘show-off’ a bit and take it slow for a while but as soon as I felt that tight cunt around my cock I started to hammer into her as hard as I could. She was loving being fucked like that and was moaning and gasping my name, telling me it was the best she’d ever had as I forced my cock as deep as I could into her. I didn’t last long until I could feel that familiar tightness in my balls and I told her I was going to cum. I told her to get on her knees in front of me and as she did she pulled my cock into her mouth. Her tongue never stopped moving once, licking every bit of my dick from my balls to my Jap’s Eye as she roughly wanked me with one hand and gently squeezed my bollocks with her other. As I was getting closer she stopped licking and sucking my dick and started talking dirty to me as she wanked me, telling me she knew I’d fancied her for years and that she’d seen me loads of times trying to get a look down her top when I was a kid. She told me that it had turned her on knowing I was looking at her tits and she’d thought about letting me do more than look a couple of times when I was younger but never had the chance. Then she told me to call her Aunty Claire and that she wanted me to show her how much I liked her tits by covering them in cum. All of that put me over the edge and I just about managed to gasp out something like ‘oh fuck, Aunty Claire’ before my cock exploded with probably the biggest cum shot I’ve ever managed all over those amazing breasts.
As the cum finally stopped pulsing out of my cock she grinned and slowly pulled my foreskin back and licked all of the last drops of my cum up from around my helmet before looking me in the eyes and licking all of the cum off her tits.
We spent the next few hours in bed licking, sucking and fucking in every position we could think of with Claire letting me cum all over her tits, on her face and in her mouth about four or five times before we finally fell asleep at about 0400. I woke up again at about 0900 to find that I was alone in the bed. I was starting to think I’d dreamed it all when I heard a voice from downstairs. I wandered down to find Claire sitting on the sofa in the living room wearing just the T-shirt I’d had on the night before, on the phone to Tim patching their argument up. As I walked in she was telling him she loved him and that she’d be home soon to sort things out. She looked up as I walked in, saw me standing there naked with a semi-on and immediately told Tim that “our ********* just walked in with breakfast, I’ll have to go. I’ll be home soon”. With that she hung up, stood up and walked over to me. She grabbed me by the cock, pulled me over to the sofa when it had all began the night before and lay back in-front of me, looking up at me to say “I’ve only got time for one more go before I have to leave, fuck me” as she spread her legs and pulled my cock inside her. We fucked until I could feel myself getting close again and I told her I was about to cum. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me even deeper inside her and told me that it was ok, she was on the pill and she wanted to feel her nephew shooting deep inside her. She was starting to cum herself and as I felt her pussy starting to tighten on me I couldn’t hold back anymore and we both came together, me filling my aunt’s pussy with my cum.
We lay next to each other kissing for a few minutes until we’d got our breath back. Then she sat up and looked around for her knickers which I’d thrown on the floor the night before. She pulled them on and went upstairs carrying her clothes from the previous night which had also been left on the floor, asking me to call her a taxi while she was gone. A little while later she was back down, having had a quick wash, brushed her teeth and dressed. She told me she had to go and as I stood up she came over and kissed me again. Then she whispered in my ear “I can feel your spunk dripping into my knickers and it feels so dirty and so good. Are we going to do this again?” I told her that of course we would, if she wanted and she pointed out that she’d made it pretty obvious that morning that she definitely would want it again. She gave me her mobile number and told me to let her know the next time I was up and that I mustn’t tell anyone what had happened (as though I’d was that stupid!). As she was saying that, we heard a car horn outside. It was her taxi so she gave me one last kiss, told me to make sure I called or texted and left to go back to her boyfriend.
I confess that I had my first sexual experience with another man last night.
I've fantasized about being with a guy for a long time. I'm not attracted to other men, but the idea of sucking another guy's dick, having a man finger my butt or even having a guy fuck me in the ass has always turned me on. I've bought toys - dildos, buttplugs, prostate massagers, etc - used them on myself and had some amazing orgasms...but I'd always be fantasizing about a real dick sliding up my ass.
After a going through a recent sexual drought, I finally decided to get over my shyness and fulfill my fantasy. I responded to a couple of interesting ads on Craigslist and found a guy who sounded decent and was interested in some of the same things I wanted to try. We corresponded a bit, then agreed to meet up in public and get a hotel room for the night to fool around. He was about 10 years older than me (mid-40s), slightly overweight, average height and a bear; he seemed decent during our brief public conversation and we discreetly got a room.
There was little conversation once we got in the hotel room, as we both quickly stripped and got things started. Neither of us was into kissing or embracing or anything like that, just looking for sex. I'd indicated in our correspondence that I was looking to bottom and be more submissive, while he was interested in being more dominant. He sat down on the bed and I got down on my knees in front of him, with his cock in my face. Prior to this, I'd never had a close look at another guy's dick. His cock was average length (five to six inches) and slightly thicker than mine, while his bush and balls were unshaven. I cupped his balls with one hand and started stroking the base of his shaft with the other, then finally slid the head of his cock into my mouth. I didn't try taking it very deep, as I have a hell of a gag reflex, just sliding it in and out a little and running my tongue around the head and along the underside. I'd pretended to give blowjobs on my dildos before, but this was totally different. The taste of his cock, how it felt in my mouth, his balls in my hand...incredible. From his groans, he was clearly enjoying it. After awhile, I felt his cock throb and the head flare in my mouth - at first, only once every couple of seconds, then more frequently - and I got my first taste of his pre-cum. At that point, he told me to sit on my hands and just use my mouth. I obliged and focused just on sucking him, until he put his hand gently on the back of my head and his cock began to pulse. I've eaten my own cum before, but having a load shot directly into my mouth was entirely different. Usually, by the time I'd get my own jizz in my mouth, it would have cooled and started to become clumpy. His load was a spurt of warm liquid directly onto my tongue and down my throat. Each time his dick would pulse, another burst of sperm would flood my mouth and I think he shot five spurts before he was finished. He told me to keep his dick in my mouth and suck out the remaining cum until he went soft, then had me kiss each of his balls and thank him for the jizz.
He told me we had some time until he was hard again and that he'd use it to prepare my virgin ass. By this point, my dick was throbbing and I desperately wanted to cum, but he told me I wasn't allowed to yet. He instead had me get up and bend over a small table in the room. He then put on a set of latex gloves, spread my ass cheeks and told me to keep my eyes forward. I did and soon felt a cool fluid applied to my asshole and the surrounding area. He began to rub my hole with a well-lubed finger, slowly, in a circular motion and gradually applying more pressure. I tried to relax as much as possible as he slowly pushed the tip of his finger through my outer sphincter and continued his slow massaging of the inner ring of my asshole. During my solo play sessions, I've fingered my own ass, but the sensations of having another man sliding his finger slowly up my butt was entirely different. On my own, I could control the speed, depth and pressure of the movement, but here I had to just accept his movements. Finally, my anus yielded and his index finger was inside me. The slight pressure in my butt felt good and I enjoyed it for a few moments before he began to stroke my insides, the beckoning motion of his finger searching for my g-spot. When he finally found it, the sensation was incredible. My urge to cum shot up as pulses of intense pleasure went through my dick with every motion of his finger. The feeling was so much more intense than any of my attempts at massaging my own prostate. I couldn't decide what I wanted more - to cum or to have him fuck me. I think I begged for both at one point. Buried in the pleasure was a feeling of increased pressure on my asshole as he started to work his middle finger into my ass. With both of his fingers inside me finally, my butthole started to hurt a bit, but I forgot about that as he intensified the prostate massage, using both fingers. I pleaded for him to milk me, to jerk me off and let me cum, but he still refused. It wasn't time for that yet...it was time for him to fuck me.
Keeping his fingers up my ass and me bent over the table, he presented me with a condom and made me unwrap it and slide it over his stiff cock. I kissed his balls again, at his request, then he had me apply lube to his sheathed cock. Finally, he withdrew his fingers from my hole, took off the glove and positioned himself behind me. He pressed the head of his cock against my asshole gently at first, then increasing the pressure until my anus spread for him. As he pushed in, I relaxed and pushed back against him - within a few seconds, he was inside me. I'd put dildos up my ass before, but this was a completely different experience. His cock was warm and moved inside me as he shifted position; it felt like he was so deep up my ass and his girth stretched my anus even further. I could feel his bush against my ass cheeks and his balls against my upper thighs. After giving me a few seconds to adjust, he started to fuck me. He started slow at first, drawing his cock most of the way out, then sliding it all the way back in slowly. His strokes would catch my prostate on occasion and I couldn't help but moan as ecstasy shot through my dick. He changed up his thrusts, pulling out maybe an inch, then pumping back in, keeping his cock deep inside of my rectum. After a few minutes, he pulled his cock out most of the way, staying inside me only an inch and doing shallow thrusts, which felt so good on my prostate. Once I'd relaxed enough, he withdrew his cock completely, allowed my ass to close a little, then thrust back deep inside me. The first time he did this, I moaned especially loud and begged for more - after that, each time he withdrew, he told me to beg before he'd put it back in again. And I did. Over and over. He then thrust deep into me, laid on top of me on the table and began to thrust more rapidly - deep, hard, fast pounding of my asshole. His breath quickened in time with his thrusts and it felt like his cock was swelling inside me. With a final groan, he shoved his dick as deep in me as he could - I could feel him pulse even through the condom and knew he was cumming, finally cumming after almost 15 minutes inside my butt.
He withdrew his dick from my tired asshole, took off the condom and laid down on the bed, then beckoned me over. He had me straddle his thighs and then he began to finally stroke my dick. I came in less than 10 seconds, my throbbing cock finally getting release. I pumped out more jizz than I think I ever have in my life and he made sure it all ended up on his dick and balls. When I was done, he squeezed the contents of the condom out onto his cock, mixing our loads, and had me lick him clean. I was still shaking and weak from the intense orgasm and thorough fucking, but did as he said and cleaned up all the cum from his body. With that completed, we both dressed and left.
My writing may not convey it as well as I might like, but it was an amazing experience. I've never felt such intense pleasure, never thought it would feel so good to be fucked in the ass and never cum so hard. He's already sent me a message suggesting we do it again, though he'd like me to show up with a buttplug in next time, so my ass is already prepared and he can just pull my pants down and pound me. He's also suggested maybe bringing a few other toys or even having a longer meet-up, so he can give me a real prostate massage and spend a few hours with his cock in my ass. I'm already looking forward to it.
A while back my friend introduced me to his daughter while we were at work, me.and him started hanging out and his daughter was always at his house, she would walk around in tight little shorts with her cameltoe popping, one day we went to my house to swim and he had to take off to run for work and left her there with me, we started talking more and somehow sex and blow jobs came up and she stated that she has been told she gives the best blow job, as I was I trying to hide my hard on in the pool she got out and sat on the chair by the pool, i was trying to hide the fact that I wanted to fuck her, she asked me if this blocks good not knowing what she was talking about I looked up and she had her bathing suit pulled to the side showing her cute little shaved pussy, I got out of the pool with my hard on still showing in my bathing suit amd I walked over to her and she noticed my hard on...she smiled and said wanna see how good my blow job is and couldn't resist, I walked over to her and she reached out and pulled my shorts down and pulled me to her, her sweet little innocent mouth was so warm and soft I told her I was about to cum and she pulled me into her throat as I started to bust, I shot a huge load and she kept sucking just then I heard here dad pulling up and pulled out of her mouth, she smiled and licked her lips, I told her we weren't done yet, her dad walked in and asked if we've had fun and she responded oh yea sure have, about 10 mins later his phone rang again and he had to take off again for another call, he asked her if she wanted to go or stay and she looked at me and said stay, I said that's cool I can drop off when your done and we're done swimming, he took off and we jumped back in the pool and she swam over to me grabbed my cock and said she wants it in her, I said not in the pool so we went inside and she pushed me down took my cock in her mouth and sucked it hard which wasn't hard to do, I stood up and laid her down pulled her bathing suit bottoms off and rubbed my cock up and down her innocent little pussy, I squeezed my cock pushing some precum out and rubbed it on her as I slid into her, her pussy was so tight and smooth that it was hard to not unload in her right there and then, inlaid into her with her little body under me as I pumped into her, and I got a few pumps when I started to feel the urge coming, I pulled out and rubbed my cock on her ass and she didn't resist so I pushed into her ass she moaned and I went slow as my head popped into her she was in pain I asked her if she wanted me to stop and she said no as she wrapped her arms and legs around to pull me deep into her ass, her ass was so tight and virgin that i couldn't hold back very long, I told her I was about to cum and she said cum in me as I started to blow a huge load inside this virgin little ass, she was moaning and said she loved it, I pulled out and got her a napkin to wipe up and she smiled and said that was awesome now u just need to cum in my pussy, just the thought of it made me hard again and I said o yea...as I pushed her back and slide my still cum dripping dick into her pussy I was able to last longer since I had just blown a huge load in her ass, she was moaning and her pussy was so wet and slippery, I sounded her pussy with all my mite and she was sucking on my neck and scratching my back, then she whispered in my ear "cum in me daddy" just that made me unload another load into her little pussy she was holding me so tight and her pussy was wrapped around my pulsating cock, that little pussy was the best pussy I've had in some time, the age difference made it even better I continued to fuck her pussy after that a few times until her dad became suspicious that she was doing something and he sent her to her mom's, I haven't seen or heard from her since
I waited a couple of years after graduation to attend college, working to save enough money to give myself a good foot up. I lived with my parents and worked for a farmer.
Occasionally, my folks would go out of town for the weekend and I’d stay home. “No parties!” they’d insist and most of the time I lived up to that. It was a small town in Kansas and the neighbors would have ratted me out so if I had people over, it had to be kept small.
This was in the eighties, when there was still no internet or streaming and not everyone had cable. My folks did. So around Memorial Day, when I knew I’d have an extra day or two off and my folks would be out of town for a week, I stocked up on some groceries and beers and put out a few invitations.
Back then I was sort of seeing, more fucking than seeing, a woman named Mandy. She was older than me by a little bit, wasn’t fat but was definitely chubby, cute but not pretty. But she was very adventurous sexually, had a great set of tits, and a wicked sense of humor. She was a lot of fun and my Mom hated her, another reason I was interested.
Mandy was, by the way, several of my firsts. She was the first woman I’d been with who was on the pill. I could cum inside of her all I liked. She was the first to ever ask me to fuck her ass. And she ate ass. She was also the first person I ever tit-fucked. To completion. And she was my first threesome. This is the story of that threesome.
While everyone else was downstairs watching HBO, something that was still pretty new in our area back then, we snuck off to my room and proceeded to get naked and get busy. My younger brother and my best friend were both there among the eight or nine folks who were over so I wasn’t worried about it getting out of control.
We had enjoyed our foreplay and I had her on her back, spread wide, and I had just gotten balls deep when there was a light knock on the door. I grabbed a blanket and covered us up, staying inside of her.
“Hello? You in here? Mandy?”
It was Carla, a friend of my best friend’s new girlfriend. I didn’t know her well, having only met her a couple of times. I held my finger up to my lips, not wanting to be interrupted. “Shhhhhhh.”
Mandy laughed and said, “Yeah, we’re here.”
The door opened and closed and in the light that came through the open curtains from the streetlight on the corner, I saw her cross to the bed and felt her sit on the edge.
“We?”
“Yeah. Val and me. Who’d you think would be here?”
“Val?”
“Yeah. Hi.”
“Oh shit! Are you two . . .”
“Yeah.”
“Oh, I’m sorry! I just wanted to talk to Mandy for a minute.”
“Whatcha need, Sweeite?”
“I just needed to get away from Matt (Matt was my best friend).”
“Why?”
“I went to the kitchen to grab a beer and he followed me. He tried to kiss me.”
“Isn’t Hillary here (Hillary was Matt’s girlfriend.)”
“Yeah. She’s asleep on the couch.”
Carla had come to the party alone, the only single one there. Everyone else was paired up. Carla didn’t have a boyfriend and Matt, who fancied himself a cocksman, had brought his future ex-wife, Hillary, who had worked all day and had fallen asleep almost immediately. Matt, seeing an opportunity, had made a move on the single girl, who wanted nothing to do with him.
“Would you like to stay here with us? That’d be okay, wouldn’t it, Val?”
“uhhhhhh, sure.”
I started to pull out so I could lay face up and talk to both of them.
“What are you doing?”
“Well, I thought . . . “
“No, no. You don’t mind if we finish, do you, Carla?”
“Um. Finish? OH! Uh, I could find another room or wake up Hillary or something. I don’t want to interrupt you.”
Point of fact, she already had interrupted and I was losing my hard. But, I knew Matt for who and what he was and if he was thinking about getting into this girl’s pants, he wouldn’t stop at one try.
“No. It’s okay. We can stop. We have all night.” I was nothing if not a gentleman.
Mandy set that straight. “No we can’t. As long as Sweetie here doesn’t mind, let’s make this one a quickie and we’ll get something going again later. You don’t mind, do you, Hun?”
“Uh, no. I don’t mind. It’s just sex, right?” There was more than a hint of doubt in her voice.
“In fact, if you want, you can crawl in here with us, if you want.”
I expected a refusal and that she’d leave to go back to the party. Maybe wake Hillary up.. But Mandy reached up and stroked her face with a fingertip, “We won’t bite you, you know,” and then, after a pause, I felt the blanket lift up and a pair of jeans brush against my hip.
Then Mandy’s voice, “What are you doing?”
“Getting in with you.”
“Not like that.”
“Huh?”
“Aw, c’mon, you don’t get to watch us dressed like that.”
Carla stood back up beside the bed. There in the glow of the streetlight, she was lovely to see. First the jeans. Down her lean boyish hips and then stepped out of. She made a gesture as if to ask if that was enough. “C’mon, Sweetie. You’ll be seeing all of us, won’t you?”
She wasn’t wearing a bra so when her t-shirt came off over her head it was to expose lovely B-cups with areolas as small and dark as pennies.
“Everything?”. There was no panic in her voice but you could hear the shyness.
“You can leave those on if you want.”
She crawled back in next to us and I could feel a real thrill as her bare skin brushed against me again. I knew Mandy could feel me stiffen inside of her.
“Now, sir. Where were we?”
I swiveled my hips to let her know that I was listening and leaned in for a kiss. Then Carla’s voice came quietly out of the dark.
“Can I see? I’d like to see.”
I felt Mandy reach over my back and tossed the blanket down to my hips. Carla tugged it off and let it fall beside the bed. Her hand brushing across my bare ass was like electricity.
Slowly I began to stroke and I could feel how much wetter Mandy was now. She was excited, too. Carla leaned down behind us and in the moonlight could see me sliding into and out of a very tight and wet cunt. Then she crawled back up and laid down beside us, her head on a level with my own while she rested on an elbow.
I looked to see if I could catch her glance but she and Mandy had already locked eyes and I was not included in the exchange. Carla’s hand came up and her fingertips began to massage her nipple as I saw Mandy’s right hand sneak across the slight space between us and begin to rub the crotch of Carla’s panties.
Carla’s eyes closed and her head tipped back as the touch of the fingers at her groin had their effect on her. Then her eyes opened and she leaned in between Mandy and I and although I couldn’t see it happen, I knew that they were kissing. At this point, although I was inside of one of them, I was merely an observer.
Mandy’s fingers now sought the elastic of Carla’s panties and began to attempt to reach inside. The angle was awkward and I could see her fingers bending back. Carla extracted herself from the kiss and stood beside the bed. Hooking her thumbs in the waistband at either side, she leaned forward and pushed them down to her knees, and then stepped out of them.
She had just the smallest puff of hair at the juncture of her thighs and it was dark and lovely. Mandy reached out as Carla stepped closer again to the bed and stroked it with her fingertips, pressing between her thighs and parting them. I could myself growing closer to an orgasm, and didn’t want to be.
“Val, scootch down!” Mandy whispered.
I pulled out as she pushed with her hands against the headboard and shoved her body farther down the bed, making room around her head.
She gestured and Carla climbed up, with her back to me.
“No, no, no. Turn around..”
Carla adjusted herself and parked her knees on either side of Mandy’s head. Then, with a sigh, she settled that taut body and I could see her relax as her pussy made contact with Mandy’s mouth, as if Mandy was sucking all of the energy out of her.
Her thumbs and forefingers began again to pleasure her sharp, little nipples as Mandy pulled her knees up, spreading herself for me to re-enter. Which I did. In one stroke, grinding at the end.
I tried to hold out. I did. And I got maybe a minute of stroking into and out of that plump, tight, slippery pussy, but watching Carla ride and writhe on Mandy’s mouth was too much for me and I could feel myself about to finish.
“I’m . . . I’m gonna cum.” I began to bottom out into her, knowing I could put it in as deep as I wanted.
“Please,” Carla’s whisper was gruff, “I want to see it. I want to see it! I want to see it cum!”
l pulled out and didn’t even need to touch myself. Streams of cum shot from me, the first couple of which were hard and thick enough that they splashed against Carla’s crotch where it rested on Mandy’s chin. The rest decreased until the last one bubbled against the thick mat between Mandy’s legs.
Carla fell forward and before I was fully aware, she had my cock in her mouth, sucking the last of my cum from me. It was a nearly painfully exquisite sensation. I knew she couldn’t have been extremely experienced but she knew enough to make me nearly faint from the pleasure.
As my cock deflated, she shook it from her mouth and as I watched, she began to lick the cum from Mandy’s body. First mine from just above her pussy, then Mandy’s from her open cunt.
As I watched and stroked my once-again stiffening cock, remember, I was a young man, they brought each other to shivering climaxes. Not simultaneously, but close enough for them to exhaust each other. As they rolled apart, and Carla crawled up to lay beside us, I saw the shine of my cum, which had been pressed between them, on both of their bodies. Mandy’s fingers traced patterns in it and she leaned down to lick it from between Carla’s tan-lined breasts.
“Fuck,” Many whispered. “Fuck. I could stand to do that again. Where’d you learn to eat pussy like that, Sweetie?”
“I didn’t.”
“You mean that was your first time?”
“Yeah.”
“Well don’t stop on my account. You’re good. So you’ve only ever been with guys?”
“No,” this whisper was shy and I could almost hear her blush.
“You mean?”
“I’m a virgin? Yeah.”
“Shit. I’m sorry! I didn’t know!” This from me. I wouldn’t have guessed.
“No. It’s okay. I had to have a first time with someone. This was fun.”
“But we didn’t? It wasn’t really a first time.”
“No. And I don’t want to do . . . that. But what else can we do? I’ve read the letters in the magazines in the bathroom cupboard at home. I know there’s other . . . stuff. Can we do some of that?”
If I hadn’t already been hard again, that would have done it.
Mandy reached over and pulled her down for another kiss which I leaned in to join. “We sure can, Hun.”
There was a loud knock on the door and then Matt’s voice. “Val? I’m going to take Hillary home. She’s tired. But I’ll be back. I can’t find Carla so I think she snuck out early. I was thinking about getting on that. She looks like she might know what’s going on. Val? You in there?”
We all three snuggled quietly, not answering.
“Val? You in there?”
“Yeah.”
“Can I come in?”
“No. Probably shouldn’t.”
“Hi Mandy!”
“Hey, Matt.”
“I’ll be back a little later if I can’t get Hillary to wake up. If you see Carla, tell her I’m looking for her.”
“Yeah.”
His footsteps retreated down the hall and then down the stairs
“So,” Mandy asked, “what other things are you thinking?”
Hi guys I am Jen and I'm a married woman on 38, I have thought about posting this confession here for a few years now and there is a reason I am posting it now that you will understand once you have got to the end. Now I am going to use our real first names but that is all the personal info you will get so please don't ask for more. My confession happened a little over 10 years ago and I had just got married to my Husband David.
We had been married for about 6 months and our sex drive was still very high and we were fucking every chance we got. We were quite lucky because David came from quite a well off family and worked in the family business. His best friend Mark also worked for him and had just split from his wife, it was all very messy and he had to move out his house, we offered him one of our spare rooms until he got himself together. After the first few days I noticed how depressed Mark was and asked David what we were going to do to get him out of this slump? David said he had no idea but as a joke he said I should flash him now and again as that would at least get a smile from him. I think he thought that may shock me but it excited me a little. So over the next few days I thought about how I was going to do this and make it look like an accident. It was summer and quite a warm one. So on the Saturday I told Mark we were going to Bar B Q and get a little drunk. I had bought a very sexy bikini just for that day, The thong bottom hardly hid anything and the top well My 34 C breasts were bursting out, It was also white and I knew if it got wet It went see through. I had bought David and Mark the smallest speedo's they could fit into, also white. Mark and David came home I was already in my bikini cooking some food. I told the boys to go change, David came down first and my god his cock was trying to burst out the trunks, Mark came down with a towel round his waist and I laughed and asked what he was hiding? He said not much in these trunks, David grabbed the towel and well I never knew he was such a big boy.
We drank some beer and had some good food, and I could see Mark was relaxing a little, I took every chance to bend over in front of him, giving him a good look at my ass, I was loving it knowing someone other than David was getting a look, I looked at David and saw his cock was getting hard then at Mark, his monster was trying to escape. I went to David sat on his lap and kissed him, I felt his cock get harder and Mark said he better leave us alone but I told him to stay as we were all friends. I think he knew then what was going to happen. David reached round and undid my top, it was soon on the floor and David grabbed the ties on my bottom and undid them too, I looked over at Mark and his cock was hard, I said to David I think Mark is getting excited too. Now our plan was just to give Mark a show but at that point I stood up and got on my knees in front of him I looked at David and he just said go for it. I pulled at his trunks and Marks cock jumped out, my god it was massive 8 inches. My hand grabbed it and my mouth was soon on it too, I felt David behind me and his cock was soon in my pussy as I sucked Mark off. David was so turned on he was fucking me hard and fast, Marks cock was so nice, it was easy 2 inches bigger than David, my moth worked it as David fucked me, David always cums fast the first time and this was no exception, he filled me up and pulled out, he told Mark to take his place and he never needed told twice, his cock fulled me up more than anything had ever filled me before, I took David in my mouth as Mark fucked me, Unlike David Mark was slow at first filling me up. He started to get faster his cock pushing me into my husbands cock, then he exploded inside me. My god I was in heaven he kept fucking me as he shot his cum. He pulled out and I cleaned his cock for him. I sat on the grass with both their cum dripping out my pussy. I asked him if that had made him feel better? He laughed and said it had but was very unexpected.
David did something I did not expect, he went down on me, licking Marks cum from my pussy, I don't know why but that turned me on more than anything else had in my life. Mark played with my boobs as he did it and I played with his cock and balls. Mark got hard again and again I took him in my mouth. I pulled his foreskin back and used my tongue on his head, David finished licking me and came up and kissed me then he just turned round and licked the tip of Marks cock. He licked then kissed me and licked again, I was shocked and turned on at the same time. Mark then bent over a chair and David put his cock at his ass, he reached down at my pussy and put 2 fingers in, taking my wetness he rubbed it over his cock, then pushed his cock into Marks ass, I almost came just watching that. David fucked him like he fucks me hard and fast, It went on for god knows how long and as I watched I fucked myself with my fingers. He shot his cum inside his ass and over it, David told me to clean Marks ass, I did as I was told licking him clean and gently licking inside his ass too. We sat there drinking some beer and David told me that Mark and he had planned this, then let me into their secret. They had been playing together for years and only stopped when David and I had got together.
Since that day Mark has joined with David and I every few weeks, that was until Mark met a new woman Laura last year. She was very pretty and 9 years younger than Mark. She has become a good friend, and Mark asked me to test the water and find out just how kinky she was. I invited her over for a drink last weekend, just the two of us, after a few bottles of wine, we got talking about sex and she was not shy at all about telling me just how big Mark was, we kept talking and I told her how I came to this site to read all the confessions, we had a read of a few, and I could tell she was getting turned on, We made her an account and I called her last night and she told me she was addicted to reading all the dirty things people were getting up to.
So Laura if you are reading this call me we have a lot to talk about :)
I confess Sara woke me up...
A story of Sara’s latest betrayal….
Sara and I had discussed and talked through her recent run in with Nick and Josh. She explained the situation and she begged me not to take it further into the land of accusations and indictments and so forth.
For about 2 weeks after our talk things were great. Sara was cheery and happy and loving me all the time. She stayed with me quite often and I loved having her around.
Usually I had class or work early in the morning, so I would get up and get ready and Sara and I would meet back home later in the afternoon. Well, on Saturday morning, I had the day free..
I woke up to some shuffling. Sara was not next to me, I figured she was eating breakfast as per usual. I open my bedroom door and was blasted with familiar sounds.
I heard what sounded like skin contacting skin with rapid succession, like a bunch of slaps to the face in a row. I walked out around the corner of the hallway and saw the source of the sound..
Sara was getting railed, by Josh, in doggie style on the couch. It was 10 in the morning!! She knew I was home, so I was floored as to why she would be so blunt with her cheating!
They had not seen me, as the hallway is behind the couch. I could see her lovely curved ass being shook with every thrust from Josh. He was really giving it to her and she was really loving it.
“Oh fuck Josh. That feels soooo good. Keep fucking me hard!” she moaned out loud.
He kept his vigorous pace going as his left hand forced her hips back on his dick, and his right hand felt up her plump tits. I could not even pretend to be unconditioned to the sight I was witnessing. I started to play with myself through my boxers. I was immediately hard.
Sara was now turned around slurping up every inch of Josh’s cock. I had the perfect view of her head bobbing back and forth as she sucked his dick down her throat. I loved watching her give head. She got so into it, it made for great blowjobs. I could tell he felt the same way. She was really putting it on him. She had her hand stroking his shaft and rubbing his balls while she sucked back and forth as deep as she could go. His dick was of considerable size, so she was having a fun time trying to get all the way down. He was in ecstasy.
I came for the first time. My hot cum shot into my boxers and left a stain that grew with each wave of pleasure, I was still hard. Right after I had cum, I heard Josh moan and tense up as he came deep into Sara’s mouth. She swallowed every drop.
As soon as he was finished, she shoved him down on the couch and straddled him, rubbed her boobs in his face and sat down on his dick. I could no longer see her pussy or ass from my peek-around-the-corner vantage point, but I could see her perfect tits and her face. She was in heaven. I could peek around, but was scared she might see me. However, she had to know I was home, so did she want to see me, or me to see her? I pondered.
She moaned loud as she bounced on his large cock. She started to flip her head back and forth more as he sucked on her nipples while his dick penetrated her soaking wet pussy. I got too far out into the living room, anxious to see the action, and she caught me. We made eye contact and she smiled. My dick was as hard as it had ever been.
“Oh my god your cock is so big Josh. Fill me up babe.” She smirked as she said and looked at me. She bit her bottom lip while his cock plunged deep into her warm slit. “Fuck Josh, harder. I love getting fucked like I’m YOUR slut.” She added emphasis to the fact that she was HIS sexual possession.
Our eye contact never broke while I stroked myself and she rode Josh’s large cock. Josh must’ve been too enamored with her tits to notice her looking at me, but who could blame him. I could hear him smack her ass hard, she moaned and looked at me with pleasure. He smacked again and she moaned louder. Her eyes were on fire with passion and lust. I was so turned on and she could tell.
He was fucking her tremendously hard now. She broke eye contact and was screaming out in pleasure. “Oh shit Josh, oh my god, I’m going to cum. Fuck. OH FUCK, I’m cumming!!” She was yelling out his name with her orgasm. She grabbed the back of his head and pulled him into her chest, he grabbed both of her shoulders to finish his deed.
“Fuck you little slut, I’m going to cum.”
“Cum inside my pussy babe. Make me your little whore.”
I shot a fresh load at the sound of those words and heard him grunt as he tensed up. She moaned with every push of cum that entered her dripping wet pussy from his enormous cock. She was still in her orgasm as he filled her sweet pussy up with his cum.
She pulled him up and dropped to her knees as she sucked her juices and his cum off of his big cock. She turned his hips to the right, and I had the perfect view of her gorgeous lips wrapping around the large shaft of his dick. She winked.
I left them involved in their oral activities in the living room and went back to my bedroom. I was rock hard again and waiting for Sara to come to the room. I left my door cracked and I could hear the living room door open and close. I waited a minute for Sara to walk in, but she never did, I kept waiting…
It was a Friday evening in late March 2019. My wife was halfway through her two-week overseas trip to visit her brother, and I had the house to myself (except for my cat). Earlier that week I’d texted Jamie to see if she was up for a visit to one of our local XXX theaters, a possibility we’d tossed back and forth since earlier in the year. She and I met the previous October, when a buddy of mine had arranged a gang bang as part of our group’s ongoing activities. Using Craigslist personals, our cadre of six to eight guys, aged 50-plus, had fucked close to a dozen women over the previous year. With that platform’s demise, activity was down considerably, but we’d had one great last party, with Jamie as the target. She’s in her mid-30s, a petite 5’1” and just slightly more than 120 pounds, a natural brunette with dyed-blonde streaks, a shaved pussy, and 34B tits. On that October 2018 Sunday afternoon, five of us guys (ranging in age from 53 to 67) worked her over for the better part of three hours. Every hole was violated multiple times, she had semen leaking out of both lower orifices (not to mention the multiple shots she’d taken down her throat), and her orgasms had easily surpassed the two-dozen mark. Driving her home later that day from the hotel room where we’d done our dirty work, Jamie insisted she’d had the time of her life.
Five months later, I contacted her to ask if she wanted to accept the offer I’d made on that drive home. Jamie returned my text midday Thursday, and I agreed to pick her up the following evening for a night of as much semi-public debauchery as she could handle. It turned out she’d just been released from jail that day, having served five days in the county lockup for failing to appear at a DUI hearing. Subsequently bailed out by a friend, she announced how horny she felt, clearly ready for some action.
She popped into my car wearing a black mesh see-through top (no bra), covered by a light zip-up jacket, plus a black micro-mini skirt (barely covering her ass) and ankle boots with four-inch heels. I asked what she was wearing underneath the skirt, and in reply she grabbed my hand and shoved it between her thighs. “Black crotchless panties. You like them?” she asked. Her pussy was silky smooth and already wet.
We drove over to Circus Cinemas, the XXX movie house in North Denver. The downstairs area is an adult store, featuring tons of videos for sale plus every possible type of sex toy you can imagine. Upstairs there are three theaters, each showing hardcore fuck films. One is devoted exclusively to gay porn, while the other two show a constantly rotating mix of professionally shot hetero porn drawn from studios like Brazzers, Vixen Video, etc. A few years ago, the owners had installed new fold-down stadium-type seats with armrests in between each. The theaters have seven or eight rows of five seats each, but the place rarely has more than 12-18 patrons at any one time.
I paid our $12 entry fee and we headed up the stairs. This place has CCTV with monitors in each theater, so it’s possible for customers to see who’s coming in and whether they’re heading for one of the movie theaters. Women don’t come here often, so the appearance of a female always draws considerable attention. Couples seem to fit into one of three stereotypical roles. Most are there for stimulation, so they come in, watch the screen for 20 or 30 minutes (some sit stoically while others might engage in some light petting), and then split, presumably to return home to fuck while the juices are still flowing. A smaller number are there to show off, gladly allowing those around them to watch-and-jerk while they engage in oral sex. We usually see the girl go down on the guy, suck him dry after a short spell, and then they leave.
The third group, by far the rarest, is where the woman is there to engage with random customers. This almost always involves her performing blow jobs on assorted guys, while her companion either (a) simply watches, (b) finger-fucks her at the same time, (c) either goes first or patiently awaits his turn, or (d) joins in. In all the times I’ve gone to CC, I’ve never seen any full-on intercourse – well, except for that one time a truck-driver type fucked a cross-dresser in his ass.
Jamie was clearly ready for us to be part of that third group. We slipped into Theater One, where she promptly led me down to the front row. Most of the action takes place in the darkened recesses of the back row, but it’s a cramped space. Jamie clearly preferred the front, where there were no obstacles for anyone to approach her. It was 7:30 on a Friday, but the place was pretty empty. I counted five guys in both theaters, and none of them seemed ready to hit on Jamie. She slipped her hand into my sweats –I’d worn sweatpants commando-style, anticipating the action to follow – while I reached over and started to play with her pussy. After about 15 minutes of this, and with no one coming forward she said, “Let’s get out of here and head over to Pleasures.” On our way out, she talked me into buying her a pint-sized vibrator from the bargain bin, which would come into play much later that evening.
West Colfax in Denver is an old Jewish neighborhood that is now mostly Hispanic. A fixture at King & Colfax is the old Act I & Act II porn house, which was bought out a few years ago by the folks who operate multiple Pleasures adult stores around town. They remodeled the place, which mostly involved splitting the two big theaters into five mini-ones, and thankfully solved the problem of the place always smelling like piss. It’s a pricier entry fee ($24 for a couple), and they’re adamant about two things, both of which were told to us several times while I waited for the cashier to hand over my change. No unaccompanied women – ever – and couples are required to stay together the whole time.
We walked through the entry door into a dark corridor lined with viewing booths. Another aspect of this place is the melding of an old-time porn theater with modern booths, each with its own video screen and hundreds of XXX movie options. Your ticket price includes unlimited viewing over a six-hour period, although I’ve never seen anyone’s ticket checked to see if they’re overstayed their welcome. There must be 40-50 booths in all; some have doors that lock on the inside, but most are fairly open. The hallways wind around in a way that you almost wish you’d brought some breadcrumbs to scatter so you can find your way out again. This place was far better attended, and Jamie certainly attracted a lot of attention as we worked our way toward the east side of the building and its multiple mini-theaters.
Each theater shows a different porn genre, and it’s marked on the doors so you know what to expect. Only one runs pure hetero porn, though, and that’s where we were headed. It’s the theater farthest from the entrance, with two rows of five padded theater seats WELL PAST their sell-by dates, plus fairly spacious aisles all around the block of seats. Jamie again led me to the front row, but this time we had plenty of company. The first guy, around Jamie’s age, wasted no time in unzipping his jeans and pulling out his semi-hard dick. She tugged on his trouser leg to urge him closer and immediately sucked him all the way into her mouth. Then she wrapped the fingers of her right hand around the base of his shaft while working her lips around the cock-head, meanwhile reaching over to me with her left hand and grabbing my wrist. She pushed my hand in between her spread-apart thighs, and I responded by shoving two fingers into her pussy and pressing my thumb against her clit.
This first guy lasted maybe three minutes and pulled out just as he was coming. Some of his semen landed on her outstretched tongue, but most got deposited on her chin. Before she had a chance to wipe it away, however, a much older guy (mid-50s?) jumped in front of her with his pants already down around his ankles. She went to work on him immediately. Meanwhile, I climbed down off my seat and knelt as close to her front as possible. Once she realized what I had in mind, she twisted toward me while pushing her companion over to the other side. This gave me much clearer access to her pussy, and I took full advantage. I did everything to her that she liked, with two fingers deep and up against her g-spot, my tongue flicking her clit and occasionally sucking on it hard between my lips, and pulling out my fingers to replace it with a rigid tongue. She loves to have her asshole worked as well, but with the narrow confines of the seating and the fact she was sucking off a guy who partially blocked my full access to her crotch, that was one maneuver that would need to wait until later.
Old Guy neatly shot his wad down her throat and got replaced right away by some hefty Hispanic dude. I kept eating and fingering her pussy, and she rode up against my face through three or four orgasms plus a total of four blow jobs to completion. My knees were getting sore, so I stood up just as Guy No. 4 (a chubby white guy in his 20s) blasted her face. At that Jamie was ready for a break, so I helped her up and scraped most of the jizz off her chin before feeding it to her. The crowd of guys, which had grown to about 15 from the time we’d started, let out a collective “Ooh.” She called out to the group, “Don’t go too far, boys. I’ll be back shortly.”
We found our way through the maze to one of the bathrooms, and I locked the door behind us as she sat down to take a pee. “Did you bring any condoms?” she asked. I admitted to be holding half a dozen, so she smiled and said, “Oh, good. Let’s go back and see who wants to fuck.” As we walked into the mini-theater to return to our seats, Jamie stopped short and confronted the same old guy who’d been her second oral customer. “You’re still here,” she stated rather than asked. “You got enough left to give me a good fuck?” He appeared speechless and could only nod, so she grabbed hold of his shirtfront and half-dragged him behind her as she made her way to the front row again. “Give him a rubber,” she instructed me, so I did and then went to lean against the side wall to watch what came next.
Jamie reversed herself and knelt on the sagging theater seat, halfway leaning over the back while spreading her legs. Old Guy dropped his drawers to display a reasonably erect dick, tore open the condom wrapper and expertly slipped it on. He leaned up against Jamie, trying to find the proper height to allow him entry. Meanwhile she reached down between her legs and helped guide him into her pussy. There was a bit of confusion and halfhearted thrusts as they tried to work out between them who was going to do what. But they eventually fell into a satisfactory rhythm, and Old Guy gave her everything he had. The room was quiet except for the XXX video playing up on the big screen, so it was possible to hear clearly the guys grunts as he thrust forward, the slap of his thighs on her ass, and the moans coming from her mouth as she rubbed her clit while getting fucked.
At this point the room was pretty full of guys. Most of them had their dicks out and were stroking them. Off in one corner I noticed, for the first time, two fairly hefty cross-dressers who were clearly T-gurls, complete with breasts on display by their low-cut outfits. The smaller one was on his knees, sucking some skinny guy’s cock. Meanwhile the larger one – at least 6-4, 275 – pushed away a couple of guys who were standing in the row behind Jamie. I later learned s/he went by the name of Brittany, since as we were leaving an hour or so later, Jamie made a point of collecting a phone number. Anyway, Brittany stood right in front of Jamie as she was getting fucked, waited a beat or two to size up the situation, and then moved those feminine garments aside to reveal a massively thick cock. Without saying a word or waiting for Jamie’s reaction, s/he pulled Jamie’s head forward with one hand while guiding that dick between her lips with the other. The sight of her choking on that monster may have been too much for Old Guy, because he quickly finished up inside her and withdrew.
Jamie forced her way off that cock and asked Brittany to fuck her. S/he grunted by way of reply and went to the front of the room. I offered up a condom as s/he passed by, only to be told in a high, lispy voice, “No thanks, I’ve got my own.” Brittany ripped open a Magnum, worked the latex over the massive cock-head and down the impressively thick shaft, and took Jamie fairly brutally. S/he grabbed Jamie’s buttocks and lifted her up off into the air, which was the only way Brittany could achieve full penetration without kneeling on the floor; that’s how much of a height difference there was between them. This repositioning forced Jamie’s head down to the bottom of the seat, her face plastered against the faux-velvet-covered seat back. Brittany pounded her mercilessly for at least 40 or 50 strokes before letting out a most unladylike bellow and freezing in place while “her” cock pulsed inside Jamie’s pussy. After withdrawing, Brittany spun Jamie around and stuck that jizz-covered dick into her mouth. Jamie calmly licked it clean and then tilted her head back so she could drain the cum from the used condom she’d grabbed out of Brittany’s hand and suspended up above her face. Those still assembled (literally) gave her a standing ovation.
As all good actors know when it’s time to leave the stage, Jamie decided the conclusion of her encounter with Brittany was the perfect exit line. She stood up, somewhat shakily it seemed, pointed to the jacket she’d shed so that I knew to grab it, and then took my hand as we made our way out of the theater. Knowing I hadn’t gotten much of Jamie’s attention so far, although I’d enjoyed the show immensely and was proud to have used my oral skills to make her cum multiple times, as we headed toward my car she said, “Let’s go back to your place and try out some of those toys you told me about. I can’t wait to run my new vibrator over my clit, and my ass needs some serious Zac-attention.” But the rest of the evening’s activities will have to wait for another time to be told.
Okay I got a real confession to admit. I keep fantasizing my girlfriend getting fucked by my best friend. While I'm having sex. This all started a few years back with my x-gf. I used to live with my parents and I had nowhere to take my x-gf to fuck unless it was in my car which got old after a while so I would go over to my best friends apartment with her and he would be cool with me fucking her in his bedroom. So that went on for a couple weeks and I knew he could hear us fucking from his living room, I would jokingly say to her while we are fucking that imagine if he were to walk in on us and see us fucking. She would also ask me things like if I thought he could hear us or if I thought he might be jerking off in the living room. Anyways 1 day we go over and before we get out of the car I tell her to take off her bra. So that my friend could see her nipples through her shirt. At first she wasn't too sure, but I kept saying please and she said fine and removed her bra I then told her to remove her panties and again she said no especially since she was wearing a skirt , but I begged her and told her it would make it really exciting to have her without any undergarment. So she went ahead and removed them too. We went into his apartment and thats when things got real fun. We had some shots of rum and I grab his laptop and sat on the sofa with her to my right, I then look up some porn and she's all laughing and acting silly about it. But after 2 or 3 minutes she starts paying more attention to the porn and I can tell it was turning her on. I put my arm around her and let my hand rest on her tit and slowly start caressing it and getting her nipple hard. She doesn't say no even though my friend is in the room with us drinking rum. She then places her hand on my pants and rubs my cock from the outside. My buddy see this and sits next to her and I place the laptop on her thighs so I could see the porn too. So this goes on for about 5 minutes and her nipple was real hard and my dick was fully erect and I can tell that my friend is also excited. The porn ends and I tell him to pull up another 1. So he grabs the laptop and grabs her leg at the same time, but I don't say nothing and neither does she. I decide to go use the bathroom at that point and see what happens between them while I'm gone. So I get up and go to the bathroom just as he starts another porn and as I'm leaving I can still see his hand on her knee. While I'm peeing I keep thinking about what might happen if this continues and if I was really ready to share my then girlfriend with him. I finally decide to just go with the flow and see what happens. I then flush the toilet. And wash my hands and join them in the living room but as I go into the living room I see him fingering her and she's all quiet watching the porn and not making eye contact with me. I walk over to another chair and pour myself another shot. The whole time his got his fingers in her and she doesn't even look at me or says anything. I'm getting hard and I relax and watch them for a bit. He then leans over to her and says something in her ear and she nods with an okay. And I see him unzip his pants and take his dick out she drops to her knees and starts sucking him while he sits on the sofa. I couldn't believe that she was doing this. But I guess it was my fault cuase I had tempted her too much by making her take her underwear off earlier and also by putting on the porn in he first place. She must have thought that this is what I wanted. Which I did but I wasn't 100% sure I wanted to see her getting fucked by him. Anyways the story continues but it's pretty long. If u want to hear it ask me and I will tell you the rest of the details. But my problem now is that I can't get off unless I picture my best friend fucking my current girlfriend. And it's really pissing me off. I feel like a bitch having to think about my friend fucking my girlfriend while I watch. It turns me on so bad but I know it's wrong and it would destroy my relationship as well. But I don't know what to do about this problem. Why can't I just be normal and enjoy regular sex with my girlfriend. Btw my current girlfriend is beautiful she is a nurse and has blond hair and only 130 lbs with nice B cup size breasts and a super nice ass. And she loves me a lot and wants to get married as well. And all I can think about while fucking her is my best friend sticking it to her and busting a big nut inside her and all sorts of sick shit. (Sigh) guess I'm just fucked up.
My boss & his cousin showed up about 10 minutes after my boyfriend left. My ex-roommate, Amanda had arrived much earlier. Jeff, a photographer that worked with my band, had come over around 9. Amanda & I, sharing a birthday usually tried to make a point of slutting it up for youth's sake. This year, I gave my all to finding appropriate participants for a group sex night. I was nearly sick with anticipation and knew that I'd gotten in over my head. But I'd committed to an evening of all out whoring, regardless of consequence. I started yapping about my trouble at work folding shirts, so Steve offered to show me & I took off my top to use as an example. I then took my shorts off too, so I didn't look ridiculous. Amanda followed, removing her dress. By the time I'd had a couple more shots & they had a beer, the guy I didn't know all that well, Josh asked me if I was ready for his cock. "Yeah, let's go!" I pulled him by his hand all the way to my bedroom. "You want it in your ass?" he asked. "Mmmm... Yes, please." But when I unzipped him and tried to get him into my throat, I knew that just wasn't gonna work. As I licked the length of him, I poured an excessive amount of lube in my hand and down between my ass cheeks trying to prepare for something I was pretty sure I couldn't handle. When I came up for air, I bent over the edge of the bed and said, "have at it!" We tried a couple times, each ending with me screaming bloody murder. The second time made my eyes pour. So, he said it was okay and he was just gonna fuck my slutty little pussy instead. I got on top and rode his cock like a champ. All of my moaning and filthy talk made him cum quick. I sat in front of him then, legs spread and scooped each fingerful into my mouth to show my appreciation. I slipped on my panties and went back to the basement where Amanda had just finished swallowing Steves first load with Jeff watching and taking pictures. I expressed to them how jealous I was at how quickly she'd gotten his cum when it took me an hour, previously. I asked him if he was ready to let me try. "Hell yeah!" he said. I walked upstairs first, behind me he was saying about how he's been wanting to fuck me for so long. Everyday at work he wants me bent over my desk taking his cock. It was very encouraging, and making my wetness drip down my leg as I walked. When we first got to my room, he removed my panties and immediately stuck his mouth to my cunt, simultaneously finger fucking me until I took his whole fist. As he punched up into me, I couldn't stop cumming and squirting all over his arm. My bed got soaked in several spots! Then when I was exhausted, he pushed me onto my belly and began fucking my ass. My pussyhole was already aching from his fist, so his thickness in my ass about killed me. The more I screamed the tighter his hands got around my throat. I was screaming, "no, no, no" but it became "nn...nn...n...". And the less I breathed, the closer I knew he was getting to cumming. When he did, he told me "I'm gonna cum in your whore ass. You better clean it off." So after he finished inside of me, he rolled me onto my back and put his cock into my mouth, all the way up to his balls. And I swirled my tongue around every way I could, cleaning as he'd instructed. On our way back to the basement, I could see down the hall Josh on top of Amanda and hear her pussy swishing. I yelled over, "Make sure you taste him! He tastes like vanilla creamer!" They joined us after a few minutes. The three of us were just talking about ex's and drama stuff. When I stood up to refill my drink, in my drunken haze, I was unsteady & quickly forgetting what I was doing. Jeff's eyes were on me, so I shuffled towards him and leaned against the wall. I focused on his face, best I could, trying to meet his eyes. "Who said you could lean against the wall?" he said calmly - almost sweetly. "Huh?" I said. "Who said you could lean against the wall?" I was confused and gave a look. He repeated with less patience. I stared at him momentarily. Then my eyes darted around the room at the others to see if had shocked them also. They were unaffected. I lowered my head and took a step forward. "Forward," he said. "Get down on your hands and knees." The room was so quiet. I was horrified. I knelt and slowly pushed my hands out in front of me, arching up to give myself better form, though my head hung down to avoid their eyes. Jeff yanked my panties down past my ass. This was in fact the first time he hit me and it took my breathe as the sting echoed through my skin. My arms buckled, but I composed myself enough to stay on my fours. "Go ahead, you take turns. She needs to learn." Amanda went first, she pulled the hair on the back of my head until I stretched far enough for her to kiss me. Then she pulled it again, but backwards as she stood to smack my ass. She seemed practiced at making it sting. Then my boss, Steve. He took a hard crack as soon as he was able. So hard, it forced tears in my eyes. But I remained quiet. Josh's turn came. I could feel guilt in his slap. He was trying to fit in, but it didn't hurt and he was slow to take his turn. Back to Jeff. "How does it feel, slut?" I shook my head and squeaked out, "Good, Sir. Thank you, Sir." "Awww... What's the matter? Does your ass hurt? Are we hurting you? Keep going, everyone. She loves it. Don't you?" I nodded reluctantly. I think they went 3 more similar rounds apiece. Then Jeff got his phone and snapped a couple shots. Then he showed me. "Wow is your ass red! Wanna look, whore?" I nodded. It really was. But it was hurting worse than it looked. Amanda came over and began to make soft rubs to soothe it, but fed me a tit to suck on while she healed me. Jeff cut it short, pushed me back into position and rested his feet on my back. The other guys were laughing. I heard Steve say, "That's how you use a bitch! Fuck yeah, dude!" After a few minutes of being used as a footstool, he instructed Amanda to put her pussy in my face and for me to lick it. He took his boots off of my back. She put her pussy within my reach. I wanted to like it. I always assumed I would be turned in by this and also that I would instinctually know what to do. But tasting my own pussy everyday for so many years... I just felt that hers didn't taste good. He made me eat her pussy for about 10 minutes. As I did, they continued to take turns smacking my ass and calling me names like stupid whore & filthy slut & dumb bitch. Finally, she sat back, releasing me from her thighs. But again she grabbed my hair to kiss me. She turned my face towards Jeff and said, "You need to go fuck him. Right. Now." I stood and walked to the bedroom with Jeff only steps behind, my head hung like a beaten dog but my pussy was wet and dripping. I asked what he wanted me to do, so he said "I'm gonna fuck your ass. Hands and knees on the bed." Quickly, he mounted me and went all the way in. I screamed, but then it went to a whine with each thrust. He wasn't as big as Steve who'd used me not long before. Then he began questioning me about how much did I want him, if I had purposely not worn panties when we were playing so he could see my cunt... Telling me I was his whore now, that he really liked controlling me and so on... Then Amanda came in to say the other guys had to go & she'd be joining us after. I said so long to them between moans. They laughed. After that, Jeff had me flip over on my back and grabbed his camera. He continued to fuck my asshole, but wanted pictures of my hand in my pussy while he did it. He clicked away, and I after asking permission, I came with my fingers inside myself and his cock in my ass. Soon, Amanda joined us. My face was once again shoved into her pussy as he continued to nail me. She must've enjoyed watching it since her pussy juices began to soak my face. Jeff finally, on the verge of cumming, pulled out of me and stuck his cock inside her pussy. "Suck her tits". I was worn out and relieved. It wasn't long before he shot his load all over her belly and I was sure to lick every last drop, though, I did feed some to her on my finger.
My Son’s Girlfriend at http://readyourporn.tumblr.com
When my family moved, No one knew the layout of the new house. We’d wander the dark halls those first few weeks, stumbling into the linen closet looking for the bathroom or the guest bedroom for the main. It was easy to get lost.
That’s why this story is complicated.
The house was just an hour north and our old house was still on the market. We moved to get closer to my son’s college, and my wife (his mother) and I agreed it’d be cheaper than paying for a dorm, meal plan, and all the others bloated expenses of an already enormous tuition.
But our son was in love.
With this beautiful curvy brunette, Cecily. An Italian-American. She looked it, but I got real confirmation when she wore these green booty shorts that stretched Italia across her ass. She could touch her nose to her knees when she stretched and was happy to show everyone her flexibility. She was a yoga enthusiast, cheerleader, high jumper, guitarist, and Hooters girl. I didn’t know that last part until I went in with a coworker after a hard day and she served us. She acknowledged me like I was any other customer and I made no mention of it to my coworker, who kept her around as much as possible with refills and innocent flirting. She acted happy to stick around and regular customers, like my buddy, knew the unspoken rule of tipping that was $10 for every hour spent there. He tipped $50. I just did the usual 20%. My receipt got a winky face. His didn’t.
“She must’ve mixed us up,” he concluded.
Sometimes she’d call the house and I’d answer and she’d launch into talking about her day because my son and I sounded pretty similar.
Regardless, she was hot. And I didn’t mind her in the backseat of the car as we drove up to the new house. We had hired movers to get the major stuff like dresser drawers, beds, washing machine, etc, but our personal stuff we decided to take ourselves and that meant extra trips. We’d take Cecily home on our next trip for the final boxes. She was going to the community college in the other town, which broke our son’s heart.
His mother and I also knew that by inviting his girlfriend to the new house, they’d christen the bed with their young love. We were okay with pretending that wasn’t happening.
We got to the new house and ordered Chinese for dinner and ate on the floor because the table had broken during the move and we ordered a new one but it wasn’t here yet. We were all on the floor. Cecily’s legs were spread casually and I could see a bit of frilly panties on the inside of her shorts. Since they’d been dating, my wife and I had reunited our passions. For me, I was teased by Cecily’s outfits and body and even face. She was fun enough to listen to as she had a real passion for music, classics that I’d listened to in high school, so I’d have the occasional conversation with her about it. And I couldn’t act on that. She was 18. But it still got me going so I’d go into the bedroom and enjoy my wife, who was definitely an older version of Cecily. Easily tanned, dark hair, a curvy body that sagged a little with age but still attractive but so familiar that it wasn’t still exciting.
I don’t know why my wife was so into it lately.
Maybe she had an attraction to the girl too, wishful thinking surely, but it seemed like she was in the mood most often after catching the kids making out or even fooling around once. I swear I didn’t peek, but Cecily had our son’s cock in her mouth, and we started doing it to drown out the sucking sound Cecily was making.
It was pretty late and storming.
Then the power went out.
We lit candles and it wasn’t a huge deal as it’d been a long day of packing and moving boxes and it was bedtime anyway so we didn’t need a lot of light.
We wandered the upstairs halls in the dark to find our rooms and we each had to stare at the unfurnished, undecorated rooms to make sure they were the right ones. It was hard to tell in the dark. My wife and I went to our room. Cecily went to the guest room. Our son went to his room. We knew that wouldn’t last.
Well my wife was in the mood. Me too. I checked the end table for condoms before starting and…
They were packed away somewhere.
“Fuck,” I said.
I put on my shirt and had on boxers still and hoped the dark would hide the slobbering boner. I think it did because I passed my son on the way to the bathroom and he didn’t say anything.
I checked the downstairs drawers, the boxes, everywhere I could think I might’ve stashed them. But I’d been gone 10 minutes and I couldn’t wait and we’d just be extra careful about pulling out tonight. It’d be fine.
Back upstairs, I couldn’t remember which was my room. I thought I did but all the doors looked the same and it was either the one on the left or the one on the right and I put my ear to the left and heard the moaning of youthful experimentation and pleasure, extreme pleasure actually, “More! Oh yeah. You’re so good tonight,” and so on.
So I went into the dark room on the right. Just a bed and a silhouette lady ripe for the taking, already spreading her legs, moaning softly.
I pulled her to the edge of the bed. I was on my knees, licking her. She had shaved. Normally my wife was a little hairy and there was something about the smooth vag that was especially nice tonight. I’d always heard that food can change the flavor and my wife had been on a fruit diet lately so that must’ve been why it was delicious and I couldn’t stop myself from partaking. Normally it was just warm up. Lubrication (before the real lube). But tonight I only wanted to feast on this pussy till her fingers gripped my hair and pulled me her way. She made me kiss her. Slipped her tongue in. She grabbed my ass. She lined up my cock then moaned into my mouth as I penetrated that wet, warm pussy. It was so tight tonight. Her body felt so good. I fucked her till the pushed me aside then switched up our positions so she was on all fours, doggy style, usually an anniversary treat for us. I fucked her hard. Her tits swung. I reached around to finger her clit, tease her nipples, she sucked my fingers. Told me to pull her hair. Her ass felt so firm and I teased the anus with my thumb till she begged me to stick it in.
She was really into it tonight. More than I think ever before. Like it was the best lay ever. It was for me. In all our time together, she seemed more wild than ever. Ready to please. Try anything. She collapsed to her belly so her large tits smashed into the covers and she only moaned and begged into the pillows.
I’d definitely made her cum already from the fucking, maybe twice as I got so lost in my own pleasure to completely notice her signs, but I was about to cum. I moaned it into her ear and she breathlessly said “Face. Please. I’m yours. Mark me.”
So kinky tonight.
So I pulled out and she got on her knees by the bed and stroked and sucked me. She never sucked her pussy juices off me! But I guess a great fuck deserves a reward. A kinky fantasy. I was about to cum so I grabbed my cock and aimed for the silhouette.
The lights came on.
Cecily has a black sun tattoo outlining her left nipple.
I didn’t know that till that night.
Her eyes were shut so the cum didn’t get into them. And I was right there, right at the edge, couldn’t stop if my mother had walked in, so I just shot thick ropes of cum across her beautiful young face.
She kept her eyes shut, giggling, sucking at my tip.
I grabbed my clothes and left for the downstairs to let my heart settle. How would the shit hit the fan? It wasn’t my fault! I thought I’d been fucking my wife! It was the new house.
I heard a door and I went upstairs. It was my son coming out of the bathroom. With the lights on we could see each other and it was awkward. I was awkward for obvious reasons. Maybe he was awkward from seeing I was still pitching a tent in my boxers after fucking his hot girlfriend. But he didn’t know that. He wasn’t even really looking my way, so we just passed each other wordlessly.
I went into the bedroom, my bedroom, with my lovely wife on the bed, naked, as up as if still waiting. I got into bed with her, not wanting to let on that I’d already been satiated. I’d have to keep fucking and honestly, I thought I could thanks to the fulfilled fantasy of Cecily.
“Oh you want even more?” she said.
And I ignored her as I was lost in my head, in panic.
She was really into it too, moving her ass towards me so there was a loud smack that jiggled those cheeks every time I pressed deep into her. But slowly she realized I wasn’t on top of the game. “You seemed so eager before,” she said. “Don’t worry. Just let me do it this time,” she said and got on top of me and rode me reverse cowgirl so I could see her ass bouncing and I rubbed my thumb against her anus but she said, “Maybe I’ll let you next time.” It’d felt so nice sticking it in Cecily’s…
My wife never found out. Maybe Cecily and my son did because they broke up shortly after. He broke up with her. It made the trip taking her home even worse.
But to fill his time and loneliness, I guess my son needed someone so he got a lot closer to his mom. She laughed about how much of a sweet mama’s boy he was being suddenly but she took it as flattery that she could replace Cecily.
(hopefully you notice the plot twist)
A slightly fictionalised story i wrote about a real event. Would love some feedback
A new guy at work might steer Anna off the straight and narrow
James started a new job in an office, he was a good looking 26 year old guy, nothing special, but above average. A couple of days into the job he noticed a woman walking around. She was a good looking girl next door. Not a supermodel by any stretch of the imagination, pretty face, nice ass and huge tits, and she was real world sexy, no airbrushing needed.
James ended up talking to her a fair bit, she was very knowledgeable about the job and he like to surround himself with people he could ask for help. James and Anna quickly became very good friends. Within a month they were very close and talked about everything including sex.
James even started laying in a little bit of flirting, although he didn’t for one second think he would get any joy as Anna was married.
She often wore low cut tops that showed her amazing cleavage off. And he thought a lot about getting his face in between those two glorious globes.
One day, just before Christmas he was talking to Anna and asked her
“What am I getting off you for Christmas then?”
“I Dunno, what do you want”
“ A Blowjob?”
Anna looked at him slightly stunned, but did kinda expect that sort of answer from him.
She licked her lips and looked over the top of her glasses at him.
“Oh really? And what would I get in return?”
He smiled broadly, his cock started to twitch, this was not the answer he expected.
“What would you want?” he enquired
“Well only fair if you’re getting some pleasure out of it I should too.”
“Well id happily lay u down and eat you out till u moan and cum all over my face”
Now Anna was shocked, only that he was being this brazen in the office, someone might over hear, but she started feeling a little tingle in her knickers. The idea very much appealed to her.
“Pity we can’t, married remember”
“Hey, that’s your problem not mine” he winked at her.
Cheeky bastard.
“And where would this take place?”
James stopped to think for a minute. He smirked. The office had once been a bank and downstairs where used to be a bank vault was now the office archive, with a door that required a code to get in. Few people ever went down there.
“What about down in archive, nice and private.”
“Oh you’re funny, tell me, so we go down stairs to archive and then what?”
“Intrigued are you?”
“Maybe” she replied with a coy smile.
James started to talk, describing what he would do to her in archive,
“Well we go down, find a quiet bit at the back, in case anyone does come in, and I pull you close, and kiss you. Then I reach down and shove your trousers down your legs. Slip inside you and fuck you silly.”
Her tight little snatch was getting wet, her sex life at home was pretty dull these days and this dangerous idea really excited her.
“Oh my God, “she moaned, “That sounds damn good. Wish I could, I’m getting rather horni talking about it ya know.”
James sat back cockily in his chair, and looked back to his work “Well, it’s your choice”
There was silence for a few minutes, but in the quiet she kept looking at him, he, despite wanting to reach over and cup her tits, remained looking at his screen.
Finally the silence was killing her, her mind just kept thinking about the two of them of them down in archive. It was dirty, it was naughty and wrong and couldn’t happen.
“Someone would find us for sure”
“Sorry?” James said with a smile “Find us what?”
“You know what you smug git”
“Oh if we went for a fumble downstairs? Nah there’s not many people in the office this close to Christmas. Not many people go down there anyway, and besides if its just with trousers pulled down, easy to rectify if someone comes down and we are there looking for a file. Problem solved”
“But I’m still married so we can’t”
“You’re the one still talking about it, I just laid it out there, id quite like to bend you over in Archive and slip up inside you nice and deep, that’s all I’ll say on the matter”
The thought of doing something so bad, at work, with a guy who admittedly she really did think was hot, her pussy was aching.
“What would you do if I said come on then?”
James grinned “Love, I’d be down stairs damn quick”
She giggled. Looked at his hands, they were huge and he had really long fingers, even they would feel good.
“Ok, no sex but maybe some…..play” she smiled
James got up and walked out the room, towards the stairs, a moment later she followed him. Her heart pounded in her chest, she was terrified of getting caught but god did that make the whole idea very sexy.
They went down the stairs to the archive, he punched in the code and opened the door, taking her by the hand he led her to the very back corner behind the shelves and pushed her against the wall.
She looked him in the eye and felt pure unadulterated lust.
She grabbed the back of his head and pulled it to hers kissing him passionately, his tongue shot into her mouth seeking hers, they twirled together. His hands went up the back of her top scrapping his nails over her skin. She pulled his hair trying to kiss him deeper.
She put her hands on his chest and slid them down his body to his fly, and felt his cock through the front of his trousers, it was a good size and it was very hard, she rub along his shaft through his work trousers. His hands explored her, one to her breasts, squeezing and kneading them, his other down between her legs, he could feel the heat form her pussy through her trousers and rub the palm of his hand along her slit, the shape of his hands bumped her clit, heightening her arousal.
He undid the button and zip on her trousers then spun her to face away from him, he grabbed her hips and pulled her ass into his crotch, he could feel his dick pressing between her ass cheeks, his hand move to her front and pushed inside her trousers and into her knickers, she spread her thighs giving him access. His hands stroked over her pussy lips. She put her hands flat to the wall steadying herself. His middle finger found the space between her wet lips, and boy was she wet. His finger found her clit and he flicked his finger tip over it, making her shudder, she wanted to feel him touching her so bad that one little flicked teased her so much. She ground her ass into his crotch hoping to encourage his finger to further explore.
James finger flicked over her clit gently a couple more times before finally settling on it, he caressed it slowly, circular. She started to moan softly. She reached behind her and unzipped his flies, her hand searched for his cock and when she got inside his boxers and found it she moaned again as a shudder went through her. He brain told her how risky this was, and she moaned again as her hand went up and down his hard dick.
James rubbing her clit was feeling so good but she needed something in her, as she rubbed his dick with one hand she pushed his hand further beneath her and his finger slid up inside her. She was wetter then she had been in a hell of a long time. His finger curled inside her, driving her wild, er mind was filled with lust and sexual need.
He hand stopped stroking his shaft and pushed her trousers further down. She moved his hand and turned, looking deep in his eyes.
She sat on a shelf and spread her legs, she ran a finger through her pussy lips, soaking it to the knuckle and sucked it clean.
“Fuck me” she said, “Fuck me now”
This was exactly what he wanted to hear, he pressed his dick to her tight hole and she grabbed his shoulders steadying herself. Slowly he pushed in, feeling her pussy open around his hard cock as it spread her open. She moaned as her pussy opened to his stiff rod. He started slowly rocking back and forth enjoying feeling her wetness around his swollen member. He moved his hands to her shirt buttons undoing them all and pulled her tits free of her bra.
As he pumped his seven inches into her increasingly moistening pussy, his mouth went to her nipple gently biting it. She moaned in his ear, “Fuck me, Fuck me harder”
The angle didn’t give him much to work with, so he pulled out, he looked at his cock, her juice covered it, he smiled and turned her round, bending her over the shelf.
In one thrust he sunk all the way inside her making her moan loudly, he pounded her tight hole hard, her nipples scraped along the rough wood of the shelf giving her an extra thrill.
Anna could feel her orgasm rising, she dropped her hand between her legs and rub her clit furiously. She alternated between rubbing her clit and moving her fingers to either side of James’ rigid cock, she felt every vein with her fingers and her lips as he pounded her like his life depended on it.
“Oh God!” she cried out as her orgasm shook through her, he legs shook as wave after wave of pleasure ran through her. Just as her orgasm was dying James’ hands grab her hips roughly and he fucked her even harder, his own orgasm so close.
The roughness and the knowledge of what was coming brought Anna to another orgasm in time to join James in ecstacy. His cock pumped cum deep inside her as he let out a guttural moan.
He continued sliding in and out of her, making the most of the experience.
“Oh fuck!” she said dreamily. “That was fucking hot”
“Shit yea” James agreed sliding his dripping cock from her.
She turned and dropped to her knees, in one movement she sucked their cum from his cock and looked up at him and smiled.
“Next time you can sit in that chair and ill ride you”
He looked at her and cocked an eyebrow “Next time?”
So I just went on a cruse in March and had some god fun. Im 26 male 6'1 180lbs shaved and Bi.
So I was on the pool deck and needed to use the restroom. I went into the gym area and into the locker room. It was the closest bathroom. While walking through the locker room, there was two guys sitting down in nothing but a towel. Their cocks were hanging out the side. They covered themselves until they saw me looking. Once they did they uncovered to show me two very hard cocks. I stopped to get a drink of water which was in direct view of their cocks. They gave me a full view. One guy was an older white man. About 65 years old. He was about 6 foot, 200lbs. He have a nice 7.5 to 8 inch cock. After a full view, I then went into the bathroom and conveniently forgot to unlock the door. The bathroom was a single stall with a toilet and a urinal. I went to the urinal and started to pee. All of a sudden the door opened and the older guy came in. He walked right in and locked the door. I looked over and he dropped his towel to show me his nice hard cock. he walked behind me as i was still peeing and took my cock in his hands and was aiming for me. He was rubbing his cock against my ass. When i was done he shook me off and pulled down my pants. I started stroking his cock he asked me to suck it. I stuck the cock in my mouth and started to go up and down. I was bent over at about a 90 degree angle. There was a mirror behind me. He started to fuck my mouth while looking in the mirror at my ass. he then spit on his fingers and started rubbing my tight hole. he started to dingle my little shaved hole as he was fucking my mouth. He then stuck in two fingers. I was in heaven. Then there was a knock at the door. We shook it off and kept going. Another knock happened. He said he wouldn't be able to cum with the knocking. I pulled my shorts up and he got his towel and we walked out.
I was so horny from that. I didn't know there was random gay hookups on a cruise in the locker room. I just had to go back for more at another time. So the next day we were out to sea. It was around 1pm or so. I had on my board shorts and wanted to go try again. This time the same two guys were there. There was also another guy too. He was much younger mid 20's like a college boy. Very cute. So i went this time and got a key to the lockers and stripped right in front on them. They saw my cock and ass. I wrapped myself in a towel and went into the steam room. There were a few more college guys there. There was no playing so i went into the dry sauna. There was no one in there. The three guys followed me in. They sat down and had their cocks exposed a big under their towels. It got a little hot so i wanted to go take a shower. I went into the shower, it was a single stall with a frosted glass door. the door opened opposite to the sower head. I left the door opened so that anyone walking by could get a shot of my shaved ass. I turned every so often to show off my cock.
There is some talk going on. I assume it was the three guys that like me including the older guy who's cock i sucked the day before. All of a sudden the door opens a bit more and there is someone in the shower with me. He closes the door and grabs my cock from behind. I am so horny from the day before in my mind i am begging to be fucked. He starts rubbing on my ass touching my hole. I spit on my hand and reach back and rub it all over my hole. I am giving him the ok to take my ass. he rubs the tip of his cock to my ass hole getting it all lubed up. he begins to slide his cock into my ass. He gets to about an inch and pulls out then 2 then 3 till he is balls deep inside my ass. He starts pumping his cock in and out of me hard and harder. He is going faster I can tell he is about to cum. He pulls out and cums all over my back and ass. I still have not turned around to see which one it was. he opens the door and steps out. I start to wash the cum off my ass and back. The door was left a little open and another guys walks in. He goes straight for my ass. sticking his finger in and out. I am still lubed up from before, he sticks his cock into my already sore ass. He starts to fuck me deep. His cock isn't as big as the first but it is nice. He starts fucking faster and faster. He pulls out and cums all over my back.
He gets out and leaves the door open again. This time i am leaning against the wall trying to catch my breath. The third guy comes in. This time i decide to turn around. It is the college guy with a nice 9 inch cock. I get on my knees and start sucking his cock. He gets nice a hard. He turns me around, i already know he wants my ass. He sticks his cock up to my hole. He spits in his hand and strokes his cock for a bit. Then he slowly sticks his cock up my ass in one motion balls deep. He starts to fuck me nice and slow then faster and faster. He is about to cum, this time he doesn't pulls out he gives one last trust as deep as he can go and cums inside my ass. As he is cuming he is reaching around and squeezing my cock. he pulls out and his cum is slowly leaking out of my ass. He gets out of the shower. As he is getting out I hear him talking to a few other guys. It sounds like the college guys from the steam room. He said something like there is a guy in the shower who will play with you guys if you want him. They all start saying crazy stuff like ok and thanks man. Then one says hey faggot shower up and met us in the steam room.
So i got some soap and cleaned up. I wrapped my towel around me and walked into the steam room. There were four guys sitting on their towels naked with hard cocks rubbing them selves. They said hey faggot we are going to do you like we do our pledges. Come suck our cocks. So one at a time i started sucking there cocks. As i got to the last cock, the first guy asked if i had a tight ass. I said yes. He said we will see about that. As i was sucking the forth guy, they first came up behind me and in one motion stuck his cock into my ass balls deep the first shot. If i hadn't been lubed up from the cum of the last guy it would have hurt. He started fucking me hard. He pulled out and the second guy filled his spot. Then the guy i was sucking pulled out and the first guy wanted his cock cleaned. So i cleaned it for him. They all took turns in my ass and then i cleaned them. This went on for about 15 mins. They had something to do because the told me to get in the middle. They all jerked off into my mouth and face. I swallowed what i can. I sucked them clean. They all walked out one at a time after they came.
Talk to strangers!
Select Language▼
33,000+ online now
Your ad would definitely look great here. And it only costs $50.00 a day!
Ads by Project Wonderful! Your ad here, right now: $50.00
You're now chatting with a random stranger. Say hi!
You both like Roleplay.
Stranger: M 23
You: hi
You: i am who you want me to be
Stranger: I want a red head, a goth with a big ass
You: f 19
You: redhead, dressed in all black, my ass is a bit too big
You: long black hair
You: long red hair i mean
Stranger: Pale,. slutty and with tattoos and big pierced tits
You: i am wearing a short skirt you can tell there are no panties
Stranger: What's your name slut
You: What the fuck? Why are you callng me that asshole
You: fuck off
Stranger: I meant the goth girl, not you personally
You: yea i am the goth girl, and fuck off
Stranger: Can you blame me for assuming you're a slut? I can see your pussy if you so much as lean over in your skirt
You: you can at least watch your languge
You: even slutty girls dont like being called sluts
You: asshole
Stranger: Well what would you preffer then love?
You: you can start by asking my name
Stranger: What is your name love?
You: Laura, and yours?
Stranger: I'm Ryan and it's lovely to meet you, sorry we got off on the wrong foot sort of
You: its ok. Come on, lets go get a drink, I know a great place called "Pete's Finger"
Stranger: "Alright I figure I owe you one or two for all that" I wave dismissively as I offer you an arm
You: take your arm and we head to Pete's Finger
You: its a dive
You: smoky
You: working girls
You: drug deals in the back
You: booths with closing doors
Stranger: "I like it, it's got personality" I smirk as I look at you hungrily as I walk us up to the bar and waving the server over "What can I get you" I say not taking my eyes off your cleavage for more than a few seconds
You: I will have Alien Brain Hemmorage
You: with a tequila chaser
Stranger: "Get her two of those, and I'll have a beer and 2 shots of tequila" I say and pay before turning back to you "Apology Accepted? I ask as I glance at a working girl taking another customer into a both locking it with a giggle
You: of course sweetie
You: and dont worry I am not a working girl, i just like the ambiance here but i wont demand $500 at the end of hte night
Stranger: "Well now I have an extra 1000$ with nothing to do with it then" I grin cheekily as I put my hand on your leg
You: smile
Stranger: "So if your not a working girl, do I still have a shot" I bite my lower lip as I look to you hungrily
You: of course you do babe
You: light kiss on the lips
Stranger: "Good, I would have hated to have to take someone other than you into one of those booths" I peck your lips back and squeeze your leg as the bartender shows up with our drinks
You: I like your hands. returning kiss
Stranger: "I love your ass, it's what made me want you first" Ia dmit as I pass you your shots
You: thanks sweetie. Bottoms up!
You: tossing the drinks back
Stranger: "Hopefully your bottom especially" I grin as I take my two shots and wash it down with a beer before grabbing the back of your neck and pulling your lips to mine as I hungrily kiss you standing off the stool and between your legs
You: kissing you back
You: putting one hand on your ass
You: stroking your tight ass
Stranger: "No fair you're sitting down" I say breaking the kiss as I run my hand under your skirt and thumb at your clit before pushing my tongue into your mouth
You: kissing you back moving my hand to your crotch
You: running my hand through your pants over your cock
Stranger: "Are the booths mandatory" I purr into your ear as I bite and suck on your neck
You: "no honey bunny"
You: unzipping your fly
You: whisper if I suck you off will you get hard again and fuck me right away?
Stranger: "Honey, you'll still be swallowing my load as I'm pushing an even harder cock into you" I tease as I slip two fingers into you curling my fingers against yourr gspot
You: whisper I want you to cum in my mouth
You: kneeling
You: There does not seem to be much of a reaction from others in the bar, obviously this is not that unusual. But a few big fat bearded old bikers to stop to watch.
Stranger: I nod at the bikers as I pull my cock out rubbing it against your bright red lipstick as I look down at you "I can't wait to taste you before I fuck you" I say as I grab my pint and look down at you taking a sip as my cock drips precum onto your tits
Stranger: (Did you get my message?)
You: running my lips over your tip
You: kissing it
You: kissing your balls
You: looking up at you
You: "Love how your cock tastes"
You: licking your cock like a lollypop
You: stroking ur balls
Stranger: "It tastes better with a mouthful of cum" I grin as i shudder with pleasure as you kiss my balls
You: running lips over your cock back and forth, moving a bit further each time
Stranger: "Fuck you're fantastic compared to my fiance" I grin looking down to gaguge your reaction
You: stroking ur balls
You: stroking that patch of skin between ur balls and butthole
You: taking almost all of your cock in
Stranger: I bite my lower lip "You're just a dirty little tease arn't you" I say as I gulp at my beer before gasping into it as you deepthroat me "Holy fuck baby" I say as my cock pulses and throbs in your throat
You: running my lips over the entire length back and forth
You: looking up at you
You: "You will kiss me after you cum in my mouth right babe?"
Stranger: "Baby if you can make me cum before I finish another beer I'll fucking make out with you" I grin as I order another beer and sip at my first one
You: looking up at you
You: in little girl voice - please cum in my mouth daddy
You: running my lips over your cock
You: taking it all in
You: massaging your balls
Stranger: Oh fuck that's so hot" I moan loudly as I push my cock into you harder even though your kissing the bottom of my cock "Don't stop that ever and I'll fuck you harder than you can ever dream of"
You: reach around and finger ur butthole
You: running lips back and forth
Stranger: "Fuck you know what I love" I moan as I push back against your finger gently "Take your hot tits out baby"
You: undoing my top
You: "he likes it in the butt that is kind of gay" you hear one of the bikers comment
You: rubbing your cock with my tits
You: and then taking it in my mouth again
Stranger: "Yeah this is really gay right" I say moaning as you put your mouth on my cock "Just keep spending your time with your bros getting drunkw ith them you fat santa reject" I say as I reach down to twist one of your pierced nipples
You: using my tongue on the tip
Stranger: "Fucking suck my cock Laura" I growl out angrily as I start to slowly thrust into your mouth, taking a large gulp of my first beer
You: please daddy dont be angry at me
You: taking ur cock in
You: deepthroating as i finger ur butthole
Stranger: "Don't stop using your little girl voice, it's so hot" I moan as I finish off my first beer "Half way there, stand up so I can finger that tight goth pussy as you suck daddies cock"
You: i get up and get on top of the bar, my legs open, my mouth waiting
You: i want your cock daddy please daddy i want your cum in my mouth
Stranger: I reach out choking you as I kiss you making out enjoying the taste of cock and precum on your tongue as I aggresively rub your pussy and clit, slapping it a few times "Beg me, beg your daddy"
You: please daddy i want to taste your cum
You: please daddy
You: i will do anything ou want
Stranger: "Tell everyone who owns you, and your body" I say slapping your lips with my cock
You: you own me daddy
You: you own my mouth
You: you own my pussy
You: you own my ass
You: you own my tits daddy
Stranger: I grab you bending you over a bar stool and pull your skirt up slapping your ass 'And what are you " I say rubbing your face with my spit soaked cock
You: i am your little slut daddy
Stranger: I spit on your ass and slap it "Suck the cum out of my cock then little slut" I grin as everyone watchs you
You: sucking your cock, running my lips back and forth, spending more time iwth my lips on your cock head
Stranger: I groan and reach for my beer" Sloppy and loud is how I want it baby" I say chugging half my beer
You: moaning as i suck ur cock and rub my clit
You: focusing on your cock head
Stranger: I reach down and slap your ass before fingering you in tandem as you rub your clit "Talk dirty to me in that little girl voice and tit fuck me baby, I'm gonna nut soon"
You: rubbing my breasts with your cock between them
You: daddy i love how your cock tastes
You: i love being your whore daddy
Stranger: I groan and pull my cock from your tits spitting on your face and rubbing it around with my cock "God you are perfect" I say before forcing my cock into your mouth fucking it eagerly as you taste precum ooze onto your tongue and throat
You: mmmmmmm
You: running my lips over your cock
You: swallowing all of oyur cum
You: looking up at you
Stranger: "Fucking take my cum you goth slut" I groan as I push myself into your mouth and stroke the base errupting a huge torrent into cum hungry mouth
You: swallowing ur cum
You: "Thank you daddy"
You: getting up and puting my arms around you
You: "you take such good care of me daddy"
You: kiss
You: applause from the bikers
You: you realize a bunch of them are filming this with their smartphones
Stranger: I grab your tits and jiggle them "Who says I'm done baby" I kiss you back making out with you as my cock presses against your legs
You: please fuck me daddy
Stranger: "Beg me, beg me to fuck you in one of those whore booths, like your a cheap prostitute" I say kissing your tits and sucking on your pierced nipples
You: please daddy i want everyone to watch as you fuck your whore little girl
You: please daddy
You: please
You: you can fuck me in the ass if you want
Stranger: "You want me to fuck your fat ass you buttslut" I say spanking you hard
You: leaning up to whisper in your ear there is lube in my purse daddy
Stranger: "Then lube up my cock and ask everyone who's watching if it's gonna go in your big fat ass" I purr as I stick a finger in your ass
You: pulling out lube and lubing up your cock slowly, adding kisses to it, getting it haard
You: turning to the bikers
You: "Daddy is going to fuck me in the ass"
You: putting a big glob of lube in my butthole as well
You: "My daddy is wonderful"
Stranger: "Get on your knees and face to this cum stained floor" I order "And spread your ass for me you kinky slut" I say kissing you lovingly
You: thank you daddy
You: getting down on the floor with my ass in the air
You: please fuck my whore ass daddy
Stranger: "Lick the cum off the floor you slut" I say gripping your hair pushing your face to the sticky ground as I slowly push into your ass to the loud cheers of the bikers
You: no please daddy don't make me do that
You: the floor is dirty
You: your cock feels so good in my ass daddy
You: pushing against ur cock
You: moaning
You: oh daddy oh god this feels so good
Stranger: "Then how will you get your fix of cum baby" I say angrily pounding your ass "My little whore needs her addiction fed" I slap your ass as I pound deep into you
You: please daddy not off the floor please dont be mean daddy
You: reaching down to play with my clit as you fuck my ass
You: oooohhh daddy daddy ooooo
Stranger has disconnected.
True Story
Be Very Careful What You Get Yourself Into
MY GIRLFRIENDS SECRET DESIRE'S (2)
This is continued from part (1)
My girlfriend is 22 Michelle (Mich) she told me about her desires well more fantasies and one of these fantasies was mine to, she wanted to be Pussy and Anal DP,
She was an Anal virgin till we threw an after pub crawl party back at our home, we thought everyone had gone home, we retired in a state of being very drunk Mich had been slipped a couple of Pills to relax her they certainly worked
we was both completely naked as we got to our bed it was pitch black all but the light coming from the landing hall light.
I finger Mich licking her pussy slipping a few fingers up her pussy and my thumb up her ass then i fucked her ass real good she screamed in pain at first then orgasmed and squirted we made love properly, Mich was riding me i caught a shadow as it came closer i could see it was my closest friend Peter who i had asked advice from about taking Mich's anal virginity and if i should get her Dp he was also best buddies with Mich, he stood there masturbating in the dark before moving behind Mich i pulled Mich down tight on to my chest she never noticed there was another person in the room with us as Peter gently got on the bed and positioned himself rite behind her with one thrust he was fucking her ass as i pussy fucked her, she screamed again more with shock than pain we fucked her with out her knowing it was Peter up her ass fucking her real deep and hard, was almost complete silence just grunts and groans in the air, Peter shot a massive load up Mich's ass i continued pussy fucking her 2-3 mins after in came Mich rolled off me lay by my side, i went fora wee and to see Peter but he was gone no sight of him, he had slipped out gone,
Mich said she had enjoyed me taking her ass virginity it wasn't as bad as her mate made out if fact she love to do again and the DP she had many multi orgasms body shakers She asked when we could do a Dp again and suggested maybe we could do it with our friend Peter she rather it be with someone we knew not a stranger,
Both of our fantasies had been completed, but Mich had a second fantasy she did want to get gangbanged by a group of men didn't matter the size length thickness of there cock, but no black guy's she wasn't racist or anything like that she just didn't want her holes ruined as she had seen a few black guy's cock and they was all really long and thick.
her idea was to work up to them maybe.
I was didn't really want her being gangbang especially in all holes even though thinking about seeing her well fucked and me joining in made me super horny and hard
Anyway back to the story, after Mich suggested we do another DP And wanted Peter to join us, (only if she knew it was Peter who took her ass when doing the first DP,
I was able after a few weeks to track him down its as if he had gone into hiding, i caught him in his local Pub he sore me and was trying to make a quick exit out the side door fortunately for me it was locked,
he had to talk now, we sat having a pint he was embarrassed said sorry for sneaking around and he didn't know what got in him when he banged Mich's ass, came then ran he couldn't face us,
I had to tell him Mich had absolutely no idea it was him, but she wanted to do another DP and she suggested he be the one to join us
Peter's jaw dropped he couldn't believe what i was proposing to him, he thought i would have wanted to kill him not let him fuck my girlfriend again, as i had confided in him and he gave me his advise.
I took him back to our house with me, along the way we picked up some beer's and a few bottles red wine and a bottle of Bacardi with a bottle of coke to put in it for Mich, we got back and was suggested we got a take away and wated a movie, we started watching a chick flic take away arrived, we ate finished watching the film, had a few drinks Mich was in her going out sexy gear, as we was planning on going out, but obviously i bumped into Peter,
we got chatty had a few more drinks Mich sat between us me on one side Peter on the other, Peter said thank god that movie is over was shite, how about watching an online movie, i noticed you have you laptop running through your Tv monitor, Mich handed Peter the mouse and key board, he flicked the laptop on and was searching movies, i noticed he was searching through a porn site, he had typed in mainstream explicit,
he then said this is a good one, Darker Sides of Elise or something like that, we began to watch Mich was putting away the wine was getting very lively, giggling, flirting,
she was snogging me full on French kisses, every now and then turning to give Peter a little snog, as the film went along there was some very risky scenes full on porn, Mich noticed this and was fixed to the screen, she put her hands on both our thighs and could make out she was wriggling i put my hand up her skirt and her panties was getting very moist
Peter turned her head put his hand inside her top under her bra squeezing her tit, and stared to kiss her tongues was going, i had got on the floor parted Mich's legs and pushed her skirt up and pulled her panties to the side and was fingering her moist slit gently tweaking her clit and i began to lick her as i fingered her she was moving her hips, Peter had now unbuttoned her blouse up clipped her front loading bra, her perky nipples was being twisted between his fingers and thumb, i had slipped my trousers and pants down and was slowly masturbating my cock, Mich has gotten Peters cock out and was wanking him slowly,
The movie continued in the back ground, could hear the moans of pleasure through the Tv speakers, Mich was moaning along was now moans in stereo,
Peter broke from kissing and playing squeezing her tits he had gotten out his trousers and pant's completely removed Mich's blouse and bra, she was naked from the waist up, i watched as Mich pushed Peter's T-Shirt over his head making him completely naked bar his socks, she pushed him back so he was side ways on leaning back against the sofa arm, she lowered her head and took his semi, hard precum cock into her mouth teasing the head as she did putting her tongue it his his cum hole he was loving this treatment he was soon hard,
I took Mich's skirt pants of completely showing off her freshly shaven Pussy, i was still eating her pussy now i licked her asshole it made her jump and she accidentally swallowed all Peters cock rite down to his balls making her gag, i licked finger fucked both her holes she was ready for cock mine was semi
MIch stood up straddled Peter guiding his cock up her now extremely soaking wet pussy, she gave out a pleasured sigh as she took all his 7 inches all they way, i got off the floor i watched gently stroking my cock as Mich rode Peter's cock it was a nice sight seeing her riding his cock she slid up and down it with ease and her wetness showed ( I had watched her ride my cock which was a lot thicker and her pussy lips stretched as i went in and out as if they was gripping on to my cock) she took my cock in her hand slowly walked me to the end of the soft she lent over and began eating my cock while riding Peters cock.
soon i was rock solid Mich was riding Peters cock frantically lifting herself till she was nearly all the way off him then quickly slamming her pussy back down as hard as she could every time she hit bottom he was embedded deep up her she let out a small pussy fart releasing air i lent over there pair off them i was just touching her asshole she kind of squirmed, she gave me a look that said no not that hole,
i moved so i was sat on the other arm of the sofa looking at her ass bobbing up and down beautiful sight, she lent on to Peters chest they got into a full on snog he was stroking her hair she was loving it basically purring, i again touched her asshole this time nothing i put a finger then two up inside her ass she took then with out trying to sop me, i moved in for the kill just as i was about to go in her asshole, the little devil inside me shouted no jam your cock in her cunt along side his cock stretch the bitch
I took a firm grip of my 7-8 incher it was really thick, as wide as a 500ml coke bottle,
I pushed the head just inside her, Peter looked around the side of her, then put his arms around her holding her tight to his chest and went back to snogging her, as my head entered her i new she was tight and i knew this would stretch her rite out, but she wants a DP she is about to experience a double pussy fucking, with out a thought for Mich i used her wetness soaking wet pussy and i rammed my cock rite along side Peters going ball's deep OMFG didn't she scream a high pitched squeal followed by get it out you fucking bastard your ripping me open, i just ignored her and kept pumping away slowly at first then i got faster and harder, there was nothing she could do but to except the two cock pounding at her well stretch pussy, she shuddered a dozen times she went completely limp a few times legs was shaking, we both ponded her together i guess in the end my cock banging against Peter's became to much for him i felt him flooding his cum deep in Mich's womb, as he went soft and slipped out i got that devil inside my head again i waited a few deep thrusts Mich's legs began to shake again she fell forwards so i pulled my cock out and my little devil prompted me go deep in her ass while she is limp, as soon as i heard that in my head i was in deep stretching her ass she was so shocked she just gasped for breathe as i was pounding hard in her ass, i had my hand one on either cheek spreading her open, before long i was pile driving in and out her ass was barely wet could see her asshole rose clinging to my cock i was turning her ass inside out,
Wasn't to long before i to flooded deep in her ass,
Peter watched me rape as he slid her cock into Mich's mouth nearly hard her winked at me took his cock out Mich just lay there in disbelief at what i had just done to her, no realising i was just about to pull out and get replaced by Peter she turned her head she got a few muffled words out as Peter slid his cock into her now loosened asshole, he had a smirk on his face as her started to go in and out of her he lent over Mich and muttered in her ear this feels better than the first time i took your ass,
Those words rang loud in her ears she pushed back managing to get on her knees, as Peter cried out wow cowboy,
Mich turned scowling at me, you said it was only you and my vibrator last time you CUNT growling those word out to me,
after she had spat her words at me i went to her and kissed her she responded i massaged her tits which soften her a little, after Peter had come, MIch asked me to lay on the floor she mounted my cock reverse cowgirl she took my cock up her as herself and she rode me as if her life depended it, she rode fast slammed down hard and grown her asshole into my groin i put my had round rubbing her clit, Peter went down lent her back so he could eat her pussy still riding my cock i felt her begin to shake Peter got caught out as she squirted real powerfully straight in his mouth and face, i carried on fucking her Peter pulled away dried his face laughing his cock was hard again he had it in hand ready to insert it in Mich's pussy just as he got the tip in she squirted yet again her whole body shaking, he got in during the flood of squirting we both had a hole each and pounded away
I looked up at the Tv monitor and it looked as if the female main character was about to be raped gangbanged by 4 big cocked white guys
Peter sore it to and said aloud i bet your Mich would love that mate, getting gangbang forced rape by stranger's ,
I heard Mich saying to me you been telling Peter our Fantasies they was secret just between me and you,
I was just about to answer Mich, when i noticed that same smirk on Peters face, the one he had as he told her he had already fucked her ass, i knew what was going through his mind,
i said nothing just carried on fucking her ass as Peter fucked her pussy.
For the next few hours we took turns swapping hole DP her over and over she loved it even did another double pussy DP we spit roast her both of us came in all 3 of her hole she eventually called no more we had defeated her her ass, pussy, and mouth waved the white flag full of cum , gaping hole's, she walked letting air and cum blow out her holes with every step towards our downstairs walk in shower, both me and Peter followed her into the shower we both washed her both kissing her, Peter was still hard i stood behind her i lifted her on to his cock then i pushed my cock into her ass one last time as we showered we did a standing up Ass and Pussy DP then we both pulled our cocks out Mich dropped to her knees taking both cocks in her mouth Peter shot his load very quickly she swallowed all his cum couldn't have been very much, a few seconds after he came i shot deep into her throat i held her head till i stopped cumming i let a big load go nearly choked poor Mich,
After the shower i gave Mich a piggy back ride up the stairs as she was to sore to walk, i lowered her on to our bed gave her a kiss said i go see Peter out get him a taxi,
the taxi arrive a bit reluctantly Peter a bit reluctant got in the taxi to go home, i locked up went back to Mich we had a really nice long cuddle and kiss she held me tight saying who much she appreciated what i had done for her she was satisfied had done Anal and DP loved it but said it wouldn't ever happen again unless it was something we both wanted, i put some cream on her pussy and gentely massaged some into and all around her asshole her rosebud wash out a little i pushed it back in being really really gentle she winced a little
i pulled the quilt over us and we cuddled up and fell asleep in each others arms
Again we didn't see Peter for a few month's this time someone said he had moved away some said he was away with his job others just said he was taking a long holiday.
REMEMBER BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU GET YOURSELF INTO
Part 3 to follow maybe as last story i will post depending on the reply's and what you think of this 2nd part of her desire fantasy
When I was younger I was a mischievous girl. By the time I was eighteen and a Senior in high school I used to skip school all the time. On one particular day I had managed to convince my mom that I was sick and she called in for me. I got on Facebook, but none of my friends were online as they were all at school. By the time 10:00 AM had hit I was bored and decided to masturbate. I went into my brother’s room got his laptop that was stocked full of porn and brought it to my room. I found one that looked interesting to me so I started watching it.
I didn’t bother to close the door because I wasn’t expecting anyone else to be home for several hours. Eventually I pulled my shorts and panties down and started to rub myself. I enjoyed the freedom of being home alone so I was making a lot of noise as I was enjoying the video and being able to be as loud as I wanted to be when I was playing with myself which was a rare treat. I was two fingers deep in my pussy and about to cum when I noticed a shadow in the hall. Obviously someone was watching me through my open bedroom door.
I jumped out of bed as quickly as I could before I died from embarrassment. As I went to close my door I looked down the hall and someone had just closed the door to my mom’s bedroom . “Oh shit” I mumbled it must be my mom’s boyfriend. I quickly ran back to my room, got dressed, shut and locked my door. I was hoping he would just leave and we would never have to talk about this.
Just then he knocked on the door and asked if we could talk. I let him in what other choice did I have if I didn’t talk to him he would tell mom and then I would die of double the embarrassment.
Don’t be ashamed of what you were doing it is perfectly natural for a girl your age. That is all I wanted to tell you. There is no need to discuss it further and I will leave you be so you can finish what you started.
As he got up to leave the room I noticed through his jeans that his cock was very hard. Sensing I now had the upper hand I smiled and asked him how come he was home from work early and why was he watching me. He said the rain at the construction site had cut his day short, and when he came in he had heard sounds coming from my room so he had decided to check it out to see if I was ok. I wasn’t buying his story as he had to be standing there for at least 10 minutes. He wasn’t just checking on me to see that I was ok he was watching me. Like I said I was mischievous and I was looking for a way to take my mom’s boyfriend’s obvious interest in me and use it to my advantage.
I went into the bathroom took a shower and dried off. I made sure to slowly walk past mom’s open bedroom door completely naked. I saw him stare as I passed by. In fact he couldn’t seem to take his eyes off me. I walked back into my room. I closed my door halfway and turned the porn back on turning the volume down low so he could hear me over it, I got on my bed and spread my legs making sure my pussy was fully exposed. I shut my eyes, started rubbing myself and moaned softly hoping he could not resist taking another look.
I was rubbing my clit, rubbing my tits and moaning louder. Finally I looked up and he was watching me through the doorway. I got really excited by this so I spread my legs a bit wider and jammed my finger deep in my wet pussy letting out a soft whimper, I could see him in my mirror staring at me and rubbing his dick through his jeans. I soon came and screamed loudly. I shook wildly on my bed it was incredible, I pulled my finger out of my wet pussy stuck it in my mouth, looked at him and said “did you enjoy the show?”
“Why did you do that if you knew I was watching,” he said.
“Because I never got to finish earlier and the idea that you were watching me made me really cum hard,” I replied.
He just stared at me in disbelief so I started to rub myself again smiling at him and making little moans and groans. He stared for a while at my body moving and grinding in front of him and then he leaned down and kissed my thigh. He looked at me for approval and I smiled at him and nodded my head yes. He pulled his cock out and it only took him two stoked when came all over my chest. I smiled at him and rubbed his cum in my tits. He sat back down and started to rub my pussy lips while I fingered myself and he leaned down and kissed my clit a few times before taking it in his mouth and twirling his tongue around it. I came hard all over my hand, sat up and was licking my finger when he grabbed my hand and shoved my finger in his mouth.
He said “your pussy is so sweet tasting may I,” as he gestured his head to my pussy.
I smiled and said “anything you want.”
He licked my pussy really good and I was moaning hard. He pulled me up so I was riding his tongue hard, I leaned up and began to rub his cock in my hands a licking the tip of it before taking it in my mouth. We were in a 69 for a while and I had came in his mouth a few times, but I desperately wanted to fuck . I got up, got out of bed and locked my door. I said “fuck me”.
He slide his big dick right into me it was huge in me and filled my hole up , I was holding his shoulders and he began to kiss me as he fucked me slow and gently. It felt good, but I wanted more so I whispered in his ear “you got this young pussy and that’s all you are going to do?”
He flipped me over and began to hammer my pussy hard and deep grabbing my tits in his hand and he screamed “is that what you want bitch, do you want to be fucked like a slut?”
“Yes,” I said. He fucked me hard for the next hour and we both came. He finally shot a big load inside of me and said:
“Now go clean yourself up before your mom gets home.”
I had him right where I wanted him now as I knew I wouldn’t be grounded and would never be told no to anything I wanted for the rest of my Senior Year.
Hey boys and girls, I am Emma and I am 51 years old, I got divorced a few years back and since then my life really started. I got married to my first boyfriend and for 28 years I lived a very boring life, I always had a higher sex drive than my husband and used have to force him for sex and it was just basic stuff, and he got it over with as fast as he could, and I did love him but finally had to get out and live again.
I am still quite fit and some may say still attractive for my age. Once my divorce was final I was out with my best friend Susan and we got a little drunk and the subject turned to my sex life or lack of it. I announced that I was going to fuck the next man who walked into the bar. As we waited for a man to walk in we had some shots, and then the door opened and in walked Susan's husband, we both burst out laughing, and when Mark came to our table Susan told him what had been said. Now I have known him almost as long as Susan and without missing a beat he said "well I can't say no to a pretty lady" again we both burst into fits of laughter. Mark got himself a drink and after a while he was a little bit drunk. Mark kept making a joke of what I had said asking if I was coming back with them to carry out my threat. Susan insisted I come back to their house for another drink, I gave in and we got a taxi. I sat on the couch as Susan and Mark went to fix some drinks. Susan came back first and asked if I was ready? I said ready for what? she laughed and called for Mark, In he walked totally naked, I was more shocked than anything but my god he looked good, Susan said that she wanted to share him with me, I thought she was still joking but I looked into her eyes and knew she was serious. I had a choice at that moment and If I had ran away at that point maybe my life would be normal but it would be just as boring as when I was married. I stood up and Mark came over to me, he kissed me like I had never been kissed before, I felt hands at my skirt and it fell to the floor, my top was taken off and I stood in my bra and knickers, my bra got un clipped and it was then I knew it was Susan who was undressing me, she pulled my knickers off and I was naked as Mark was. He pushed me onto the couch and moved down to my breasts, gently kissing them and biting my nipples. I looked over at Susan and she was taking off her clothes too, Mark worked his way down to my pussy, I remember wishing I had trimmed my hair but his mouth was soon at my clit and I was lost, My ex never went down on me. My god Mark was so good at it and as he licked my pussy, I had my eyes shut enjoying the moment, then I felt lips on my nipple, I looked down and saw Susan kissing my nipples. I tried to protest but at that moment Mark slid some fingers inside me, Susan came upto my face and said she had wanted to do this with me since we first met and then kissed me, it was a full on kiss and I couldn't help but kiss her back. After a while Mark told me to turn over, I did as he asked and I felt his hard cock at my ass, I was a little worried he would put it in the wrong hole but it slid down to my pussy and in one thrust he was deep inside me, he started slow and steady, somehow Susan worked her way under me and she kissed me again, Mark got faster and faster. I have no idea how long we were like this but I started to feel myself cum, that was a total shock because the only time I had ever had an orgasm before was with my own fingers, but there I was about to cum and as it hit I pushed back into him and he shot his cum inside me, I fell forward and Susan got up and cleaned his cock with her mouth, His cock had not gone soft, well maybe a little. I lay on the couch as he took Susan from behind too, I fingered myself as I watched and licked them clean. Mark came inside Susan and she told me to come clean him off. Now like oral with me my ex hated me sucking him and it had been a long time since I had sucked a cock, but I took him in my mouth tasting both his cum and Susan's pussy. Susan asked me if Mark had lived up to expectations? I told her that was the best fuck of my life. She laughed and said she had wished we had done this years ago. She handed me a vodka and sat next to me, one drink in hand and her other hand went to my pussy, we kissed again and she said I should stay tonight. It felt strange but good to sit naked with them both, we had a few more drinks then Susan said it was time for bed, she took my hand and led me to her bedroom. We all got into bed and she cuddled up to me, Mark was on my other side and he pushed his cock to my ass. We all fell asleep.
When I woke the next morning Mark was on his back and Susan was gone, I lifted up the cover and saw his cock, I reached for it and gently rubbed it. Susan came in and caught me, she was still naked, I said sorry but couldn't stop myself, she laughed and said do whatever I wanted with him, as I was bent over she put her fingers in my pussy, she kissed my ass and her tongue went to my ass hole, it went in a little and the feeling was amazing, I lowered my mouth over Marks cock and she did my ass, her tongue went in a little more and then she stopped saying we had the whole day, and just like that she went for a shower. I found I needed to pee and went to the toilet, I was about to sit down when she said I should join her in the shower, I told her I needed to pee first but she said do it in the shower. So I joined her and as I started to pee her hand went to my pussy. As we showered she asked if I was OK? I told her I was more than OK and that I was worried about her as her husband had just fucked me, she laughed and said they had been swinging for years. We dried off and still naked went to make breakfast.
Mark stayed in bed for ages and She said I should go get some new clothes, something sexy and underwear was a must. So we went shopping, I spent a fortune but my ex was paying so I didn't care.
We made plans to meet again that night and I went home to recover and think about what happened.
Ok that was part one I hope you all like and depending on the comments I may give you part two to seven so be nice guys and girls
I know this will get shit from the racists on the site. But it's cool, I'll tell my story anyway.
4 years ago a girl I worked with wanted to hook up. She was 19, super sexy and massively kinky. I was 25 at the time and my wife of 8 years was starting to get boring. I convinced my wife to let me sleep with her, and in return I'd let her find some guy. I honestly didn't think she would.
So I had my fun. 3 months later she still hadn't hooked up, so I thought I was in the clear. That was until her cousin had to stay with us for a week. Her cousin convinced my wife that she should use her "one time" to try a black guy. Her cousin only dates black guys.
My wife told me she found someone, but didn't tell me anything about him. Which was fine. I figured the less I knew the better. She went over Friday after work and ended up staying until Saturday evening. I was pissed off, but she called and said I could get another go at my work friend. So I found a sitter for our two kids, and went over to her house and had a really good 4 hours of fucking. BTW, that chick was wild. Sucked my dick after I came in her the rubbed her fingers over her pussy and rubbed the cum over her face and mouth. Best sex I've ever had.
After my wife and I were both back home, we didn't really talk about what happened at all. We just ignored it. I wasn't jealous that my wife went out, but to be honest I wasn't feeling like having sex with her. It was a 2 month before we had sex again. And when we finally did, I immediately felt a difference. She was almost sloppy lose. I knew that wouldn't happen from one time, no matter how big the dude was. So I questioned her about it. Come to find out, she never stopped seeing the guy. She had been seeing him about 3 times a week for the whole time.
I didn't know what to do. I still loved her, but looking at her sexually was just different. We took a break for a few weeks but I decided it would be best for our family if we stayed together. The shit part, she told me she didn't want to stop seeing him. She still loved me, and didn't want me to leave, but she didn't want to stop sex with him either.
I decided to give it a shot. She was perfectly fine with me going out and getting pussy elsewhere, so I didn't feel like it was a huge blow to me. I figured she'd do it for a little while, get bored, and we'd fall back to our "boring" married life. Afterward I had sex with her a couple times, but it was hard for me to concentrate on anything but the fact she was seeing someone else. So it didn't usually go well. Made it hard for me to finish. So I stopped fucking my wife, and started fucking my friend from earlier.
So here's the "other shoe" dropping. Sometime after we decided to reconcile, her boyfriend convinced her to get off the pill. It took about 2 months but he knocked her up. We knew immediately it wasn't mine, because me and her hadn't actually had sex for 2 or 3 months. The discussion of abortion or adoption was raised, but as she become more pregnant, she decided she couldn't give it away, even if it wasn't mine.
When he was born, it was only just noticeable that he was mixed. The doctors/nurses knew immediately. I got a lot of weird looks. After the first night one nurse was even brave enough to ask me if I knew what was going on, and that the boy wasn't mine. Without getting into details I told her I knew.
He stayed pretty light but he still didn't look anything like our other two, but it wasn't as apparent that he was part black. The problem, is the older he gets now, the darker and more "black" he's looking. His facial features, skin tone, hair, eyes, etc. have very strong black features. It's incredibly obvious to anyone that sees him that he's mixed.
It's been an incredibly awkward life watching people try to figure out our family structure. Most come to the conclusion on their own. Some ask, bluntly, because they don't quite understand what's going on. We have two older kids that look like the perfect mix between my wife and I, and one kid that is plenty shades darker than all of us, and no features similar to me.
After the guy knocked up my wife it got really sketchy between them. We all agreed that it would be best if my wife and I raised him fully. But they ended up breaking it off shortly after anyway. She didn't see anyone else after that.
As "my son" has become more and more "black", my wife noticed the shame and embarrassment that I live with every day. She told me a few months ago that since I am living with that shame daily, she might as well get to enjoy herself and go back to fucking black men.
She has been, and full force too. She now openly calls herself a "black cock queen" to me, and has told me she plans on getting a Queen of Spades tattoo, somewhere visible to let black guys know she's open to be hit on (as if the mixed son wasn't signal enough).
So that's the life I live. Make fun, call me pathetic, whatever you want. I guarantee there's nothing you can say that would be worse than explaining to my parents that "no, sorry, you don't have another grandchild. It was another man (a black man) that knocked up my wife." Or, the look on people's faces when they try to make sense of our family unit. But, I wanted to get that off my chest. So there it is.
OK below is Part 2 from the previous post at: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF0C208F
So after our first 3sum and getting to see how hot Lisa is, I basically started begging Chelle to do it again. It took a good month or so, but it finally happened again.
I was up in the apartment working on an assignment when Chelle and Lisa came in drunk. Chelle started giving me a hard time about not being fun anymore and that I should drop some courses and party like the old days. I was not in the mood to hear any crap and told them to just go and fuck and leave me alone! Which, of course made them both start digging into more! I was just starting to get very aggravated when Lisa said, "awww poor *****, Looks like he needs some sexual release, maybe we should help him Chelle!"
After a little playful reluctance, the two of them took my hands and walked me to the couch, pulling off my shirt along the way. As we got to the couch Lisa kissed and licked my neck while Chelle got down on her knees and undid my pants, pulling them down along with my boxers.
Lisa just kept kissing my neck and rubbing her hands up and down my chest and stomach. Chelle was stroking my cock and I was already hard as a rock just from Lisa's lips on my neck. Then, Lisa moved around to my right side and turned my head towards her and started kissing me on the lips, (Gawd she was a good kisser) Then she slid her hand down to My cock and started stroking me. (This was the first time, she's ever kissed me, let alone touched my cock...I was elated and didn't know what more to expect!!)
While she stroked me, Chelle started sucking and licking My balls. Lisa then pushed me down onto the couch so I was sitting and she stood next to Chelle. THIS WAS IT!!!(I thought) Lisa leaned down and took my cock in her hand, then pulled Chelle over and pushed her head down on it. Chelle let Lisa do all the work, moving her head up and down. She took her one hand off my cock and forced Chelle down hard and held her there for what seemed like a good solid minute. All the while we were staring right at each other while Chelle choked back her gags.
Lisa let go of Chelle started pulling off her clothes. Her nipples were rock hard and I could see her pussy lips almost glistening with wetness between her legs. With her left hand, she started to slide her fingers in her pussy while with her right hand, she started to move Chelle's head up and down again on my cock. I was in heaven. Chelle knows how to suck my cock, knows what I like and I was trying not to cum already. I was just staring at Lisa, and licking my lips. I'm pretty sure I might have been drooling too.
She pulled her fingers out and I could see the sweet sticky cream on her fingers. I said, "Give me some of that!" But instead she lifted Chelle's head and slid her fingers in Chelle's Mouth. Chelle licked and sucked her fingers clean. The disappointment on my face must have been extremely apparent, because right after that she climbed up on the couch and straddled my face!!
I grabbed her ass (Finally) and pushed her into my face, slid my tongue out and started licking and sucking her clit, which, to my surprise was a good 1/2 inch long! Her legs started shaking almost immediately, and she was mumbling, "oh shit", "God Damn", "oh fuck!" etc. I slid my tongue in and out of her pussy with the speed and enthusiasm of a kid who might have his candy taken away at any moment! I nearly forgot that Chelle was even sucking my cock still.....Until for some reason, which I found out later, she bit me...and not gently, either!
I jumped when she bit me, but Chelle kept going...she was just sucking the head now and jerking my cock fast with her hands. I could tell she was wanting me to cum, and quickly!! So I grabbed Lisa's ass in my hands and pushed her hard into me and started sucking and pulling and nibbling her clit harder and faster. Trying to concentrate on that and not cummm. But it was a losing effort, because just as Lisa started to thrust her hips into my face, I lost it and came hard in Chelle's mouth.
Part of me felt amazing that I just came, but I was also kind of bummed because I thought that meant Lisa would stop too. But to my surprise she didn't. Once I finished with my own, oo's and ahhh's she said, "DON'T STOP!" and pulled my head into her pussy and pressed into me. She was grinding and thrusting, I just laid there with my tongue out and let her fuck it...which she did!!
She was pressing that hard ciit on my tongue and sliding back and forth moaning, "oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuckkkkkkk" ON the last "Oh fuck", I felt a wave of wet warmth cover my face and fill my mouth. At the time I had no idea that was her squirting orgasm, and kind of closed my throat so I didn't swallow anything.. LOL
She sat there, shaking and twitching saying, Oh my god, oh my god. Then I tried to lick her clit one last time and it made her literally jump in the air off my face! (not a wise move)
She fell off the couch and landed on the floor next to Chelle who was apparently just sitting there watching us after I came.
Lisa started laughing/giggling immediately, along with Chelle because she fell, while I tried to exercise the cramp out of my jaw and mouth. Then I licked my lips and tasted the sweetest cum I have ever imagined. I swear till this day she tasted like strawberries.
I sat up and looked at them and said...."we need to do this more often!" Chelle shot me a look that said, HELL NO, fuck you!! But Lisa said, "I'm free next weekend!" then laughed.
About an hour later when Lisa left, Chelle punched me and said "NO MORE 3 SUMS WITH LISA!" I asked Why, and she said, "Because until this night she has never let a man touch her pussy, let alone lick it. Hell, I'm not even sure she's touched a dick. And I like her and would prefer to keep her that way!" She added: "You want to fuck, fine, we can fuck everyday, but no more with Lisa!"
I was bummed, of course...I was becoming quite fond of Lisa. But I could see Chelle was kind of in-love and didn't want to ruin it. So I agreed, no more 3sums with Lisa!
That is......until one last time! (Part 3 soon!)
This is my confession/story of what my life is like struggling with the demon that lies within me. I apologize in advance for the length of the confession/story but I feel I need to get so much of this out and off my chest. I understand that some might be disgusted with this story and my actions, but do know that we all have demons of some sort within us and you can judge me or whatever you want. This is who I am and there is nothing I can do to change that fact.
On the outside I look like I am living the perfect American dream life. I'm in my late 30s, a former jock athlete, happily married to the cute, fit, blonde former college cheerleader who still likes to fuck like its going out of style. Three happy and healthy kids. A great house in the nicest of suburbs my city has to offer (that also comes with a big mortgage, but I digress). A very successful career and all the spoils that come with that including a decent income and reasonable wealth. Lots of friends and weekends spent going to my kids games and recitals, and nights BBQ'ing and drinking with neighbors. Basically the envy of many men and what should be the charmed life.
But there is something that has always been inside me that is missing with that perfect life. It is a demon that needs to be satisfied otherwise it takes over my existence. It doesn't just spring up out of nowhere and grab me. No, it builds over time slowly, sometimes months or a year, with little hints or actions that make me slightly aware that it is still there and there is nothing I can do but give it what it wants. That is the only way to come back down to earth and "normalcy".
The day that the demon decides is the day to force me into action would seem like any other to those around me. I sit in meetings or on calls outwardly actively engaged in what is going on, but my head is somewhere else flooded with thoughts of what is to come by days end. As my afternoon drags on, I start to put the demon's plan into motion. My cock is already rock hard under my desk as the anticipation builds. I call my wife and tell her that a big crisis has come up at work and don't expect me home in time for dinner or even maybe before she goes to bed. She would never suspect a thing as I am a high ranking corporate officer who often needs to work late or weekends. I would never stray from our vows as I am the perfect husband who is sexually satisfied at home...or am I, I really don't know?
6 o'clock rolls around and I wait for everyone else to one-by-one depart the office for the day. After seemingly all have left, I grab the nondescript gym bag that is in the corner coat locker of my office. While anyone else would assume it just contains my gym clothes, the reality is it contains the tools that the demon knows I will need to satisfy his lust. I take my bag and walk to the elevator and down to the lobby. Once in the lobby I bypass the elevators to the garage where my car sits waiting to return me to my suburban dream life, and walk straight out the front doors of my building. I turn left and walk the 2 blocks to the subway station. Instead of getting on the train that could also return me to the suburban utopia with the rest of the suited masses, I instead get on the line that takes me to a part of town that couldn't be more different than my home.
I exit the subway and night has already fallen. The sounds of the city are all around me, but I hear nothing. I have become more like a zombie possessed and oblivious to the outside world. The police and fire sirens and calls of beggars asking for change pass by my ears as if they didn't exist and I head straight to where I need to be. I turn the corner into the side alleyway and there is it, the large, black, heavy, metal door in an unmarked building is all that stands between me and the relief from the demon that I so desperately need. I ring the buzzer and and hear the familiar click that unlocks the door and allows my entry into my sanctuary.
Upon entering, I am now in the sterile 6x6 room with another door straight ahead and a bulletproof looking glass window to my left. Behind it sits a man smoking a cigarette and looking like he'd rather be any place but here. I slide a $20 bill into the little revolving door in the window, looking past the man at the assortment of items for sale on the shelves behind him. On the ledge to my right is a big cardboard box full of condoms under a sign that says to be safe and and take as many as you need. No worries I say to myself, my bag contains all of what the demon needs. The man puts a plain white towel and a locker key into the revolving door and spins it around in my direction. I grab them hurriedly and move towards the second door which again unlocks with that familiar click as I push my way through.
Now inside the inner sanctum of the demon, I enter into the locker room. Several others are milling around and faint grunts and noise can be heard in the distance. I find my assigned locker and open it up. I disrobe from the constraints of my corporate attire and wrap the towel that barely reaches all the way around my muscular build around my waist. I open my gym bag and pull out my old gym flip flops and the smaller toiletry bag that contains my tools...a bottle of Wet lube and various condoms including several magnums just in case. I slide the flops on my feet, close and lock my locker, place the key in my small little toiletry bag and head to the shower room a few feet away.
I enter the showers and there are a few men in there. It seems as though all eyes are on my as I walked up to a showerhead. I place my bag and towel on the hook and turn on the water feeling a rush of heat pour over my body. In the corner a man is leaning against the wall while another man is on his knees servicing his cock. Another guy is standing under his showerhead stroking as he watches. I hit the lever on the soap dispenser and begin to soap up my body, paying particular attention to my cock and asshole. I turn and see two other guys embracing, stroking each other and passionately kissing as one looks over constantly at me. I begin to stroke myself as well as my cock has risen to a mild erection as my other soap covered hand teases and pokes my asshole. Another man enters and takes the showerhead next to me and gives a nod to gauge my interest, but not yet, not the right guy just yet. I turn off my water and pat myself dry with my towel before slinging it over my shoulder, grab my bag and exiting the showers.I walk out the side door of the locker room into a hallway. Again multiple men are mulling around whether naked or with towels around them. As I walk some reach out as if trying to grab my semi-rigid cock, but I keep moving to the big glass door on my right and enter the large steam room. Words are rarely spoken to each other, it is purely signals and actions.
The steam room is like an moving mess of body parts. Men are fucking and sucking in group play that is hard to even describe. There is one handsome younger twink who is on his hands and knees getting fucked from behind while sucking on a large bear's cock. The twink is just the look that the demon likes but he is otherwise occupied. The mass of fucking and sucking is enough to rise my cock to full attention but the steam room is not where the demon wants to be satisfied. I stand in the corner for a minute and stroke myself before heading back out into the hallway. The dimness of the light really only allows for you to see more shapes and figures, not the details of the person you are passing. I continue down the hallway and the sound of the bass pumping music gets louder. Me personally in my everyday life couldn't stand this type of music, but the demon inside me loves it and sort of sways to the beat. As I turn the corner at the end of the hall I enter a maze of small rooms with sterile cots, some of the doors are closed and some with them open where single men wait for their next lover to arrive in various states of pose. Some on their knees, others standing and more lying or sitting on the cots. Some rooms already contain two or more men in a wanton state of lust, sucking and fucking every which way possible. While I get nods and signals from several of the men, I decide to push further and find an empty room to set up shop, which I finally do find a few more doors down.
I enter the room and hang my towel on the wall hook. I place my bag of tools next to the cot and take my position on my knees. Within seconds a man who I would say is about my age is standing at my door. I am not picky for my first cock and I motion for him to enter as he quickly does. Nothing is said as he drops his towel and I reach up grabbing his cock in my hand. I slowly stroke him and then pull him closer and begin to lick his nice mushroom tip. I lick the underside of his cock and then dive right in taking him fully in my mouth. I suck furiously for about 2 minutes before he tenses up and I pull his cock out as he shoots his load all over my chest and the floor. He picks up his towel and turns and walks out.
The demon feels slightly better after being doused with some hot cum, but is nowhere near being satisfied. I sit on the edge of the cot and wait for the next man to catch my interest to look inside my room. As I lean back against the wall and stroke my throbbing cock, several more men stand at the doorway, but I turn my gaze away as none interest me much. Those with the proper etiquette know to then walk on to somewhere else. FInally a younger man, not really a twink, but more a jock like myself in my early twenties stops at my door. I smile and he smiles back and I motion with my head for him to come inside. He sits next to me on the cot and reaches over to grab my cock. I return the favor and grab his nice sized, not to big but just big enough, cock. We stroke each other and begin to kiss. My other hand caresses his nicely built chest. After another few minutes, he pushes me back to laying on the cot and moves his mouth to my hard dick. He begins to suck me off nice and slow, as if he was savoring every little bit of me. It feels so good but I know I need to hold out from cumming or the demon will punish me for sure. He lifts my balls and I instinctively push my ass out and bring my legs up towards my chest. He begins to lick and tongue my asshole, swirling his tongue around before plunging it inside of me then back out again, repeating for quite a while all while slowly stroking my cock with his hand. He moved back to licking the underside of my dick and slowly started pushing his fingers inside me, first one, then two and eventually three. It felt so good to feel that feeling again.I pulled him up to me and raised him to his knees sitting above his chest and took his cock into my mouth. I sucked on his cock for a few minutes before pulling his head down towards me, kissing him and then saying into his ear that I need him inside me now. He nods in agreement and I reach down and grabbed a condom and rolled it out onto his dick. I grabbed some of my lube and drizzled it onto his cock and then squeezed a little into his hand which he instantly reached back and rubbed on my asshole and pushed inside with his fingers. He slid back down my body and pushed my legs back towards my chest and slowly pushed the tip of his cock into me. That initial feeling of pressure and a little pain quickly subsided as my willing hole opened up and took him into me.
He continued to pump himself into me for a few minutes as we took turns stroking my cock. It was just then that I caught the gaze of someone at the doorway and realized it was the young twink from the steam earlier. I smiled at him and ran my hands up and down my current lovers chest to then get his attention and gauge whether he was willing to have someone else join us. He shook his head yes and we both in unison motioned with our nods for the youthful guy to enter. He came over and right away kneeled on the ground next to the cot and took my cock in his mouth. I pulled at him to indicate he should get on the cot and in a 69 position with me. He quickly jumped up and straddled my face and went back to servicing my cock as the other guy continued to fuck my asshole. I lapped at his asshole for a minute doing my best to strain my neck and rim him well then he lifted his ass up higher and his cock popped right into my mouth. We sucked each other off briefly but my straining cock was dying to be inside his young twink ass. I pulled at him to grab his attention and mouthed "I want to be in you" which he nodded in agreement. I reached down and grabbed a condom as he dismounted our 69 position and he turned around to sit on my stomach. We rolled the condom on me and then lubed up my cock and his ass. He then grabbed my cock and slid it with ease into his willing hole probably so easily from being loosened up from the pounding he took in the steam room. The three of us fucked in unison while I stroked the young twinks cock. I think with this action we all knew we would last much longer so we really picked up the pace. I started to feel a swelling in my ass and knew that my first lover was ready to blow. He continue to fuck and I saw him arching back with his eyes closed then felt one last deep push and he filled his condom up with his cum deep inside my hole. This was all I needed to finally release and I shot my load inside of my newest lover in an intense orgasm like I can't even describe. Finally the young twink shot his load, albeit not a huge load, all over my chest. The first guy pulled out of me, grabbed his towel and quickly left the room. The second guy sat on my cock still grinding a little as if to get every last drop out of me.I rubbed his cum into my chest and also rubbed his chest. He leaned down and gave me a little peck, then got up and walked out.
Right then I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I knew the demon had been satisfied. I grabbed my towel and my small bag and headed rapidly back to the locker room, not making eye contact with any of the shadowy figures along the way. I washed off in the showers paying no mind to the men engaged in various activities around me. I went to my locker, reapplied my corporate wear making myself look just as I had when I walked in. I put my towel in the trash can near the exit of the locker room, walked toward the front entrance room and through the inner door, then dropped my locker key into the slot in the window and exited to the outside world through the heavy metal door to return to my regular life. A feeling of disgust and guilt came over me. Every time I leave I say to myself that maybe this will be the last time, but I know deep down inside, that demon is just laying dormant, waiting for his chance and maybe next month or next year he is going to show himself again and I will need to answer his call. We can try to fight our demons but all too often it is a fight you cannot win.
My confession:
This is 1000% real, I'd make it more interesting if it wasn't.
I'm married, we've been together 10 years. I'm bisexual and my wife is not okay with the idea of me being with a man, so I hadn't since I was 18 until last night...
This happened while my wife was home and sleeping. Last night I met a guy on craigslist, an hour or so later I met him in a park. He's about twice my age but in way better shape than me, we rub each others cocks outside our pants for a little while and make out a little. His dick is pretty big, 7" or so, I could barely get it all in my mouth. He talked to me sort of sweetly while I sucked his cock:
him- "is this what you wanted?"
me- "mm hmm"
him-"are you happy?"
I pulled his cock out of my mouth to say "very happy."
He had to kind of push me off for a little while, he mentioned he hadn't jerked off all day, he didn't want to cum yet. I let him suck my cock for a while, he was good, he seemed to know what he was doing and enjoyed my cock. We made out a little more and I went down on him again, he did the pushing me off thing again and I could feel him getting all shaky, when I went to suck his cock more I could tell that he came a little and I could just taste his precum pumping out a few shots (His cum tasted really good) I know he could tell I was a bit repressed because I was kind of making oral love to his dick, big long licks, working my tongue over the head of his cock.
After a little while it was too much, he asked me if I was ready for him to finish. "mm hmm" (dick still in my mouth) and he asked if I like cum, I pulled his cock out of my mouth long enough to say I do, he pushed my hands off his cock because he wanted to face fuck me (I could tell he was sort of dominant) After the first and biggest spurts I pulled his cock out long enough for some to drip down my chin, and then I wanted to feel the rest shoot onto my tongue. I swallowed it all and kept sucking for another minute or two. I looked up and said "thank you," which he thought was funny.
He wanted to finish sucking me off after even though he just blew his load, which i considered downright neighborly of him. I licked up the cum I had on my chin as he went, and that put me over the edge and I fired cum into his mouth returning the favor. We had a sort of cummy kiss that was above and beyond hot and I'm definitely calling him in the next few days when the wife is away...
Next time I'm going to ask him if he has any friends.
Hey boys and girls, I am Susan and I am 21 years old, I am very single and have been for years now, just can't keep a man not sure why because I am quite pretty and have a not bad body. I am unemployed and my parents took pity on me and booked a Holiday to Mexico for us all, It took us 11 hours to fly there but it was so worth it. We got to the hotel and OMG it was amazing, I was a little worried I was sharing a room with my parents but dad had upgraded the room and we had a 2 bedroom flat with a massive balcony with a hot tub. It was also quite private and could only be seen by the people right above us.
The first few days we stuck around the hotel but my parents wanted to explore, I was happy to stay at the hotel. My parents left around midday just as the sun was hitting our balcony. I decided that it was time to get rid of my tan lines while I had the chance. I filled the tub up with cold water just in case I get too hot and got naked. It felt so good there was a slight breeze. As i sat on the balcony soaking the sun up I heard a gasp at the room door, I looked round and say the maid standing there, she was a very pretty girl, just around my age, she said she was sorry for disturbing me and I told her not to worry. she got on with cleaning the room and I felt a bit naughty letting her see me naked.
Now the next day my parents went out again, so again I decided to get naked and sunbathe but this time I heard the maid come in, and this time I opened my legs a little and was rubbing my pussy as she came out, I could hear her open the door and knew she could see what I was doing. I looked over and she smiled at me and then went to clean the room. I have been with a few girls before, usually when I was very drunk, but I found I was very attracted to this girl. as she left she said she was off the next day and the woman doing the room tomorrow would be upset seeing me, she then left with a smile. The next day I went out with my parents.
My parents were going to stay in the next day but I talked them out of that and got ready for the maids visit. This time I was going to go for it, I had my hairbrush beside me when I was sunbathing and this time I turned the sun lounger round to face the door and waited for her to come to the room. I was feeling very naughty and I was wet waiting for her, rubbing my pussy as i waited. I heard her come into the room, and I grabbed my hairbrush and pushed the handle into my pussy. She came out and saw what I was doing, she smiled at me and I knew she liked what she saw. She watched for a bit and went to clean the room, I got up and followed her in, she looked round and stopped, now I am not usually this forward I went upto her and kissed her, She resisted at first but soon kissed me back. We kissed for a few minuets and she said she had to get on with her job or she would get sacked. As she cleaned I fucked myself with my hairbrush. Before she left we kissed again and said she would come back when she finished at 6pm. I got a text from my parents telling me they would be back around 10pm as they had met some people and were going for a drink.
I sat in the room still naked and 6pm came and went, it was closer to 7pm when I heard a knock at the door, I opened it and there she was, she was wearing a pretty yellow sun dress and I let her come in, she saw I was naked and her smile was big and wide. I offered her a drink and as I poured the wine I turned round and she was out her dress and as naked as I was. We looked at each other and we sat on the couch. We talked a little and I found out her name was Mary (OK not Mary but hers was too hard to spell) I also found out she had just turned 18 a few weeks before. She told me that she had always been attracted to other girls but had never acted on it. My hand was on her leg and I leaned over and kissed her, now I have no idea how long we kissed and explored each other body but when we broke off she asked if we could go on the balcony. We did and She lay on the sun lounger I pushed open her legs and I went down on her. She tasted amazing I fingered and licked her and I looked up and saw she was struggling not to scream out. Then she started to cum her legs closed round my head and then she came and my god she was a squirter my face was soaked but she kept on cumming and cumming. When she was finished I kissed her and I lay on the lounger, she got between my legs and she gently kissed my pussy and licked it her fingers pushed inside me and she was getting more confident, for her first time she was good. I lost track of time and a she licked I felt myself cumming and then I exploded and came so many times I lost count. It was then I looked up and saw a man looking at us from the balcony above. Then a woman looked over both were smiling. I decided not to tell Mary just in case it freaked her out. Again I felt so turned on knowing we were being watched. I made sure she never looked up as we kept playing and she left around 8,30pm.
I have no idea why I did what I did next but I put on my bathrobe and went up one floor and knocked on their door. The man answered and I said I needed to talk, He invited me in and I saw the woman on the couch in just her bikini bottoms. Her breasts were massive, she asked where my friend was and I told her that she had gone home, then she asked why I was here? I said I just wanted to make sure that they didn't say anything to my parents if they saw them. She laughed and said they wouldn't and I turned to leave and saw the man naked his cock hard and standing, She said why not stay for a drink and saw she had taken off her bikini bottoms. I wondered what I had gotten into but they were very nice and he was about 50 but still very good looking and well he had a really nice cock and i had not had one for a while. She asked If I was lesbian or bisexual? I told her I was bi, she smiled and said good, He came from behind me and untied my robe and it fell to the floor, I felt his cock at my bum and before I knew it he just bent me over and he was inside me, he was fast and rough and his cock filled me up all the way. He shot his cum inside me and passed me to his wife, she licked me clean and they both said thank you and he picked me up still naked and took me to the balcony, he put me in the empty tub and took his cock and pissed over me, she got over me and did the same. I was in their total control, I have never been this submissive before. When I was covered in piss she told me to go home and next time bring my friend.
I have to stop here because my parents will be home soon I will tell you about the rest of my holiday I think it will be around another 4 parts hope you all like
I am Lisa and im 63 years old, I have been coming here for about a year and love reading peoples confessions and feel it is about time I write my own. It all happened way back in 1973 and I will try and write it down as best as I can remember it.
I was 19 and still very much a virgin, I was raised by very strict catholic parents, they even made me think that masturbation was wrong, even though the year before I had started doing it. but feeling very guilty after doing it. I had left school the year before and didn't have many friends. I got a job for the summer at a holiday camp on the east coast of England (not going to name it) I was really looking forward to getting away from my parents and when I got to the camp the manager put me in with two older girls, Karen 26 and Tina 30.
Tina was tall blonde and had the biggest boobs I had ever seen, Karen was Tiny only 5 foot tall and like me had red hair. Both girls very very friendly and they had made me a bed up in the living room of the cabin. The first few days were a blur as i learned what my job was. We worked almost every day and only got 2 days off a month. My first day off was 2 weeks after I started and Tina was also off that day, she decided she was taking me into town for a drink, I tried to tell her I did not drink and never had, but she would not take no for an answer and told me to put on something nice, since it was still very warm even at night I put on my best dress that I had with me, it was a pale yellow summer dress and since my boobs were so small I never needed a bra. We went to a local pub nothing very exciting but it was the first pub I had ever been in. She got me a glass of wine and it went right to my head but I loved it. We talked a lot and the subject turned to sex and men. She got it out of me that I was a virgin and that I had never even kissed a boy, the more wine I had the more I opened up. She told me that she would have to find me a man this summer. Now because of Tina's big boobs and because she was also very beautiful she did get a lot of attention from the guys, she used to be married but her husband had died in a car accident 3 years before. She loved the attention and one guy (Tom) was really nice he was 21 and I could see he really liked Tina. About an hour later she told him she didn't want to leave me alone and he suggested that we both go back to his house as his parents were gone and he had the house to himself. 10 minuets later we were back at his house and i got handed another glass of wine and Karen and Tom were Kissing and touching on the couch next to me, I thought they would go to a bedroom but they started stripping each other right there and were soon naked, I didn't know what to do, but I couldn't look away. His cock was hard and he was soon fucking her hard and fast. They finished and it was only then they remembered I was there, Tom stood up and Tina laughed and asked if I wanted to touch his cock, she didn't need to ask me again I just reached out and grabbed it, it was still wet from Tina and he got hard again as i held it. Tina smiled at me and said I should put it in my mouth, I didn't really want to but he got closer to me and Tina just kept saying do it, so I opened my mouth and he put it in. Now I had no idea what to do, but he was pushing it in and out and I have to say I felt very naughty and it felt good. He pulled it out and shot his cum over my face hair and dress, It was then I noticed Karen had her hand on my thigh, she moved it under my dress and found my panties, I had gotten quite wet, and before I knew it she was pulling them down and Tom was trying to get my dress off, I had to stand up and before I knew it I was naked. I had never been naked in front of anyone since I was very young. They pushed me back on the couch and Tina told Tom to fuck me but said to wait until she had got me ready, she used her fingers on my pussy gently rubbing me and she slid a finger in me, I was totally under her control, my legs were spread wide and when she thought I was ready she told Tom to move in, I was a little scared but Tina kissed me and that distracted me as Tom put his cock in, very slow he pushed it in, it hurt but she kept on kissing me rubbing my small boobs too, he kept pushing then all of a sudden it went right in, that really hurt but it also felt kind of nice and it kind of sobered me up. he kept fucking me, I am not sure how long but he shot his cum inside me and pulled out, when I looked down I almost cried there was so much blood but Tina said not to worry as that was normal. She took me to the toilet and cleaned me up. She asked If I was OK? to my surprise I found I was and told her I had enjoyed it, She kissed me again and told me it was going to be a great summer. We got back from the bathroom and found Tom sleeping on the couch, we got dressed and left. On the way back to the camp she kept stopping and kissing me feeling my bum and when we got back she pulled me into her room, she stripped me naked and pushed me onto her bed, before I knew it she had her face in my pussy, she licked me I am not sure for how long but all of a sudden I felt funny and started shaking then for the first time ever I came Oh my god the feeling was amazing. She moved up and cuddled me. I woke the next morning in her bed alone. She had already gone to work and I was alone in the cabin. I showered and dressed and went to work feeling very happy.
That night I got back to the cabin, Tina kissed me as soon as I walked in, Karen was on the couch and she said I was one of the girls now, as I walked past her she gave me a light smack on my bum, it was then I saw that Karen must be as naughty as Tina.
Now our work didn't leave us a lot of free time and usually left us knackered after it. It took 3 days before Tina took me to bed again, this time I was sober and she just grabbed me as I walked in tore off my clothes and before I really knew it she was down on my pussy, Her tongue worked its magic and soon had me cumming, She got off me and I was about to get up when Karen walked in she took Tina's place and was licking my pussy, Tina straddled my face and lowered her pussy to my lips, she was already very wet and I was not sure what to do, but like Toms cock before I let her do most of the work with my tongue finding its own way, they swapped palce's but I was always on my back. After about an hour I was exhausted and we all sat and had a little drink. I discovered I loved being naked
Our next day off we all went out together to a secluded beach, we had wine and a picnic and it wasn't the warmest so we had the place to ourselves. We did start with wearing bikinis but we were soon all naked the had cover with some rocks and someone would have to be right next to us to see us, so we felt safe. We had lost of sex that afternoon, too much to list or remember but to this day sex in the open if my favorite.
It was 3 days later Tina had to leave as her mother was sick, and it only left Karen and I. I was going to move into Tina's room but Karen said I should just sleep with her. Over the next few months we fell in love, now back then being a lesbian was not as accepted as it is now, so we hid it. Our summer job ended and I did think about going back home but Karen and I moved into a small flat together in a city I wont name. We got jobs working in a pub, and I was very happy being with Karen but I did want to try men again and Karen knew it, she didn't want men at all but did say if I wanted one I could as long as she was there with me.
There was one guy I liked he came in to the pub most nights so I set about getting him into bed. and that proved harder than I thought, he was about 40 but still very good looking but also married. We got talking and I took every chance to flash him some skin, I would wear the shortest skirts and never wore a bra, I wore loose fitting tops and would bend over knowing he could see my small boobs, he finally took the hint and one night he was waiting for me leaving the pub, we kissed and touched for ages and I took him back tot he flat I told him about the condition and to my surprise he was cool with it, Karen sat and watched us strip and fuck, it was all very quick but he did have a big cock and oh my god he shot so much cum inside me. he dressed and left and Karen was on me as soon as he left, she didn't mind licking his cum from my pussy in fact I think she really liked it. This happened once a week for a month until his wife found out and well things got a little messy she attacked me and I ended up in hospital
Karen decided we should move and for the next year and a half she was my only sexual partner, then out of the blue Tina got in touch, she invited us to her house as her mother had died and left her very well off, so off we went to Devon and my god Tina's house was massive very private with massive garden in the back and a swimming pool. We had no idea Tina was so rich, she hid it very well. We were only there 10 minuets and we were all naked, but as it was cold out we stayed in doors, we caught up the only way we knew how but fucking each other till we could hardly move. Over the next week we fucked so much we almost never dressed and Tina asked us to move in, we jumped at it.
Now it is not easy living in a 3 way but we worked hard at it and we all loved each other very much, Tina brought us men to play with and in 1976 I fell pregnant and gave birth to my daughter Emma, Tina was next to get pregnant in 1978 and had a son Mark. Karen had still never fucked a man yet but that all changed in 1980 when one of the men we had over really wanted to fuck her too and with all the booze she gave in and let him do it, she loved it and from that day on she would fuck with the guys we had over and well in 1982 she fell pregnant too and had a daughter Lucy.
Our sex life sort of calmed down a bit, we still had sex with each other a lot but the men got fewer and fewer.
Tina got sick in 1990 and died in 1993 she left everything to Karen and I. I adopted Mark and Lucy and we really had a great life, our kids knew about us being lesbian and my own daughter came out as bisexual that year.
I never had sex with a man again until 2010, Karen and I were talking as all the kids had left home maybe it was time to spice things up again, but it was not so easy since we were not as young and hot as we used to be, then we had a stroke of luck, My daughter Emma asked me if we could put up a friend of hers for a week as he was down our way and had no place to stay, she had told him of our nudist lifestyle and he was fine with it. David turned up the first week of June, what Emma had left out was how young he was, he was just 22.
We didn't want to scare the poor boy so when he turned up at the door we were dressed when he turned up, we let him stay in Emma's room, looking back it is kind of funny because Emma is a very girlie girl, her room is very pink and we didn't clear it out and we didn't know she had so many sex toys in there, he started to un pack and the first thing he found in the drawer was a big vibrator, I couldn't help but laugh, he did too and told us not to worry he knew Emma very well. We left him too it and went to make lunch, we had got naked and when David came down he was also nude and my god what a body his cock even soft was big and meaty.
That night we had a few drinks and discovered he and Emma were an item about a year ago but she left him for another girl, my daughter can never stay with anyone for very long. As we drank the more I looked at his lovely cock and the more I wanted it inside me. Karen saw my look and being more than a little drunk she told him that I wanted to fuck him, she never could handle her drink but when she told him his smile told it all. Now we may have been older but we did keep in shape and his cock was getting a little hard, Karen reached over grabbed it and it was soon very hard, it went over and lowered my mouth onto it, he never tried to resist and Karen let me suck him she stood up and let him finger her, that night we took turns fucking him, I loved the feeling of a cock cumming in me again. It turned out to be a very very naughty week, he fucked us both so many times I lost count, we even did anal something I had only done with a man once before but lots of times with sex toys. At the end of the week he left us but we were feeling very happy and told him to come back any time.
Sadly Karen got Cancer in 2013 and died 2015 I was in bits for about a year and decided living in this big house all alone with so many memories was too hard to take, Emma and her girlfriend moved in and I went traveling Visiting Mark In Canada with his family, Lucy lives in Greece she is as wild as Karen ever was and when I visited her she had a man waiting for me , she knows me so well, I spent a month there and it was like re living my youth I lost count of the men I fucked she just kept bringing them home for me ages 18 to 55, it was easy for her because like her mum she was very beautiful but unlike her mum had 36DD breasts
I went back home for new year 2017 Emma had some close friends over and we had a nice naked new year and that is where I met Gavin, he is Emma's girlfriends (Susan) dad, we hit it off right away and as we talked he told me how after his wife died he visited Susan and Emma often and slowly got used to being naked with others, it took a week but we ended up in bed and so begins a new chapter in my life
That is my story i hope you all liked it, first off there will be no pictures mainly because when most of the good stuff happened we never took any but mostly because I just dont want too
So if you want to leave a comment please do so but if you are going to be nasty please go away
It all started after I just got a divorce and had to rent a room in a house in town. I had just lost my job and had just started a new one at entry level pay. I shared the house with two brothers, John and Jack that had inherited the house from their grandmother. They were both jocks that went to the gym everyday and loved sports. I was the opposite kind of small and thin and never really played sports. After the divorce I didn’t really want to have any girlfriends. I started looking at porn on my laptop and started to like the sissy stuff. I wasn’t gay and had always been with women. For some reason this stuff just turned me on. It all started off innocent enough. I would jerk off to sissy porn and then started watching sissy hypno videos. After a couple months went by when I bought my first panties. I never wore them when the brothers were home just when I had the house to myself. I almost died when I left a pair of thongs in the dryer and John found them. They started joking that I must have a new girlfriend and wanted to know when they were going to meet her. I just joked back and told them it was a one night stand. They laughed and congratulated me like I had just scored a touchdown. I had let my hair grow long and told them it was because where I worked they all did. I started driving to the city and trying to buy more stuff. I wanted to buy some stuff like skirts, blouses and shoes. The hardest thing to buy were things like bras, stockings and thing like that. Even though nobody knew who I was I still felt uncomfortable buying these things. I think the way I was embarrassed, they knew I was buying them for myself. Sometimes I would just walk out of the store because I was so embarrassed. That when I decided to start using Amazon. I went crazy! I could buy whatever I wanted and never had to go to a store. I bought all kind of stuff to dress up in. I was going to the post office almost every day. Then things like dildos and things like that started to be recommended to me. I started to try some small dildos and plugs. Oh god I loved it! The more I used them the more I wanted something bigger. I started buying ones that looked like dicks and they were a lot bigger than mine. I got a chastity devise and lock my penis up. It was so cool to not to be able to jerk off when I played my games. I would get horny as hell by not being able to cum for days. That may have been a bad thing looking back! Like I said the guys went to the gym every day and went to the bars most nights so I had the house to myself most of the time. The only problem was the hornier I got the more chances I would take. I almost got caught a couple of time. I swore not to take the chance of getting caught. One day we were all in the kitchen talking and Jack said something about ordering something on line and like a dumbass I said that I had an Amazon account. He said it would be great if he could just use my account to order his stuff. I didn’t know what to say but sure. I immediately went to my room and deleted my history and thought please don’t let him see what I been buying. I thought I had deleted everything and took my laptop to Jack’s room. I logged on for him and he was searching for what he wanted when John called me in to the living room for something. When I got back to Jack he was done ordering and gave me my laptop back and said he would pay me when his stuff came in. I thought everything was ok because everything was normal for a couple of days. Then three days later Jack came in and said John was out for the night and he wanted to talk to me. I sat on the couch and Jack was walking around then he said “I seen the fucked up shit you have bought on line.” My heart dropped and my stomach turned! I didn’t say anything. I just look at the floor and hope it would all go away. It didn’t. Jack said I knew there was something funny about you. Now go upstairs and get changed. I’m going to take a shower so don’t be too long! My head was spinning. I didn’t know what to do. Then Jack yelled “you better get your ass moving sissy or I’m going to stomp your ass in the ground.” I ran upstairs and slammed my door with all kind of thoughts running though my head. I didn’t want to dress up but, I was afraid Jack would kill me if I didn’t do as he said. I grabbed a skirt and blouse off the floor and put them on real fast. I already had panties on. I found some socks and tennis shoes that I had bought for that outfit and put them on. I looked in the mirror and thought to myself I got to do better than this. He’s going to beat the shit out of me. I knew I didn’t have time to put on much makeup so I just put on a little blush and lipstick and pulled my hair up in ponytails to help me look like a girl. I was out of breath and shaking knowing nobody has ever seen me this way. I ran back downstairs and heard the shower still running so I sat on his bed trembling. I heard the water stop and I knew he would be out soon so I tried to relax so he wouldn’t be mad. When I heard the door open my heart stopped. He walked in to the room and said “Holy fuck Scott.” He just stared at me for a while and then said “You make a good looking sissy you little faggot.” I just sat there not knowing what to say when he started to get angry again. Calling me names, saying he was going to tell everyone about me. I started crying a little and he kept yelling. I kept saying I was sorry and begging him not to tell anyone. He pushed me down on the bed and I thought he was going to hit me. He started calling me names like sissy bitch, pussy boy and told me I probably like sucking cocks too. I told him that I wasn’t gay and he just laughed. He took out his cell phone and started taking pics of me. I’m going to let everyone enjoy these. He said he was going to call all the guys at the gym and have them come over and fuck my sissy ass. I kept begging him not to and was really crying now. He said for now on he would call me Sue. He said Scott is not a good name for a sissy faggot. I was lying on the bed curled up in a ball crying and thing got quiet. I looked up and Jack was just standing over top of me. For a few minutes I didn’t know what he was going to do. I felt him sit on the bed and after a while he said “Sit up Sue we need to talk” I sat up and he said it would be ok and not to worry. I was wiping my eyes and he put out his hands like he wanted a hug. I was so confused I didn’t know what to do so I leaned towards him and he gave me a hug. The hug was lasting a long time and he pulled my legs over his lap and was rubbing my back and arms. He kept saying over and over that it will be ok. I was really getting uncomfortable from his touching when all of a sudden he grabbed my ass. I was shaking and afraid to say anything. He kept saying things like “Don’t worry, it will be ok and just relax.” The whole time he was rubbing my legs and ass. For some reason his touching me was beginning to less revolting and my comforting. I almost felt myself start to cuddle up to him. Then he said something that made my fears return. He said “Just do as I say and it will be ok. All you have to do is relax and enjoy this.” I wanted to run but I knew he would get mad again so I just sat there with him while he felt me up. His hands were everywhere, on neck and face, on my arm and the whole time with one on my ass. He put his hand inside of my panties and was squeezing and pulling on my ass cheek. He slid my panties down and was really working on my ass. He started breathing more heavily. A chill ran down my spine when he said “I think it time for you to get out of some of those pretty clothes. I started to pull away and he pulled me in really tight and said “Just do as I say and everything will be ok.” I went limp from defeat and he sat up and pulled me in to a kneeling position. I just close my eyes and let him take control of me. He started to pull on my sweater and blouse until it was pulled out of my skirt. He pulled my sweater up but, I still had my arms down and he said “We can do this the easy way or the hard way. Just do as I say and you might enjoy this. You are a pretty girl. Now act like a pretty girl.” I knew I didn’t have a choice so I raise my arms above my head and let him take my sweater off. After Jack got my sweater off he stood up and looked down at me and said “Sue are you going to be a good girl or am I going to have to call for some help.” I just looked down and didn’t say anything. I heard him pull his cell phone out and it sounded like he was dialing a number. I thought he was bluffing about telling his friends but when he started talking to one of his buddies from the gym named Brice I looked at him in shock. Brice was a very large black guy that was always mean to me. He would always push me around or put me in a head lock. Brice would call me names like little man. I had heard them joke with Brice about the size of his dick. He called it his cunt buster and rectum wrecker. I didn’t have any choice but to look up at Jack and say “I will be a good girl Jack. Please don’t let Brice come over here. I will do anything you want me to do. Please!” Jack looked down at me and told Brice that he had to go because he had a hot bitch on his bed that needed his attention. I don’t know what Brice said but, Jack said he would call him if he needed any help with this cunt. Jack hung up and said I was lucky because Brice would have split my ass in two and if he has any more problems with me that I wouldn’t be able to stop him from calling him to come over. Jack started taking off his clothes and I just sat on the bed looking down, kind of whimpering. I felt Jack approach the bed and said “Time to show me how good of a girl you can be Sue.” I looked up at him. He was naked and looked huge standing over me. He was pulling on his dick and looking down at me. He moved as close as he could to the edge of the bed and ordered “Lick my balls Sue.” I was scared to death and not knowing what to do. I remember thinking it was funny that he was completely shaved. I closed my eyes and stuck out my tongue. I leaned in until my tongue hit him balls. I was trying to think what I would want a woman to do to me when he barked “You better get busy Sue or I’m going to make a call.” I started licking like crazy not knowing if it felt good to him or not. He started to moan so I figured it must be ok. As I licked his balls I took my mouth and started to suck on them to. He seemed to really like that, so I continued to lick and suck on his balls while he was pulling on his dick. He got his phone and was taking more pics and videos. I was able to suck one of his balls in to my mouth and lick it while I sucked on it then I would change and do the same thing to the other one. I thought I must be doing ok his cock was getting really big and he wasn’t threatening me anymore. Then he let go of his cock and it hit me on my forehead. Jack ordered me to suck it. I had never sucked a dick before but I did pretend with my dildos. I figured it would be the same, but it was different. It was warm and soft and bigger than my dildos. I was full of mixed emotions. The man in me wanted to fight back and to stop this, but there was a part of me that wanted to take his cock in my mouth and suck him as deep as I could. He wasn’t moving a bit so any movement was me. The more I sucked his cock the more I wanted to suck him. Now I was rocking back and forth while sucking his cock taking more and more every time. I found myself hoping I was doing a good job and hoping I was better than any women he had fucked before. The thought crossed my mind that I better make him cum or he might want to fuck me. I started to really work on his cock. I grabbed it with my hand and started to jerk him while I was sucking the tip. He was breathing heavy and I thought he was going to cum. Then he pulled my hand off his cock and shoved it all the way in my mouth. My nose was pressed against his stomach and his cock was down my throat. He just held me there for a while. He slowly pulled back and pulled my ponytails so that his cock went all the way in my throat again. I couldn’t breathe when he was all the way in. He would release my hair and I would pull back and catch my breath. As soon as I did he would pull my hair until I was pulled back to the base of his cock. I tried to push back against his thighs to get his cock out of my throat but, the more I pushed the harder he pulled my ponytails. Finally I gave up and let him fuck my throat and hope to get a gasp of air when he pulled back. I was exhausted from the assault on my mouth. Jack started to slow down and was just slowly fucking my mouth. Jack pulled his cock out of my mouth and leaned down and whispered “Ok Sue, it’s time to give me some of that sweet ass of yours.” He pushed me down and pulled my legs towards him. In one swift move he twisted my legs to make me turn over and pulled my hips up so that I was on all fours. Jack opened a drawer next to the bed and grabbed a bottle of oil. He poured some on his cock and I felt it run down the crack of my ass as he poured it on me. Jack said “Reach back and spread that ass you little fucking faggot. I’m going to fuck you so hard you are going to beg me to stop.” I reached back with one hand and pulled my ass cheek. His cock was sliding up and down my ass crack. I almost wanted to thank him for using the oil. His cock was a lot bigger than anything I had put in my ass before so I was really scared. When I played with my toys I would go nice and slow so I could get used to the size. I pleaded to Jack to be easy and he started laughing. I knew he wasn’t going to be nice. Jack was rubbing his cock around my asshole but, not sticking it in. That’s when he leaned in and said “I want you to fuck my cock sissy. Don’t go slow, don’t be easy just slam your ass back as hard as you can. I want you to make it come all the way out and then slam your ass back down on it. Don’t stop until I tell you too.” I begged him not to make me rape my own ass. I was starting to cry. I know even my smallest dildo didn’t go in without a little discomfort and he wanted me to take his big cock that was twice the size of anything I had ever tried before. Jack was starting to get impatient. He reached around and grabbed my throat so I couldn’t breathe. He said “Get busy you little whore or I’m going to shove my fist up your ass. You would probably like that wouldn’t you.” I tried to say something but, I couldn’t talk with his hand on my throat. He released me and I choked as I said “Please don’t. I’ll be a good whore.” I knew what I had to do so I made up my mind to just get it over with. I could feel his hard cock at the entrance of my asshole so I pushed back to build up pressure and with all my force pushed back as hard as I could. His cock slid all the way in to the base and I screamed in a high pitch squeal. My ass was burning like I had just sat on a red hot rod. I was panting rapidly not able to catch my breath. Then he hollered “Pull it out”. I leaned forward until his cock was out of me. God it hurt just as bad going out as it did going in. Jack ordered me to do it again. I began to repeat the process of me slamming my ass down on his cock and pulling away until he was completely out. It was still hurting like hell but I guess my ass was starting to stretch to the size of his cock. After a few times I was getting into a rhythm when I heard him say “They are going to love this.” He started saying “Come on you fucking whore fuck my cock.” I knew he was videoing me fucking his cock with my ass. The more I repeated slamming his cock in my ass; I could feel myself starting to get aroused. My dick was getting hard and my ass was tingling. After several minutes I found myself getting into this experience. I would moan every time his cock would enter me and squeezing my ass trying to hold it in. I was a whore. Jack told me to stop and I heard myself moan a disappointing sound. He pushed me away and laid down on the bed. He pulled my hair and pushed my face towards his cock and said “Suck my dirty cock you fucking little slut.” I was way past the point of refusing. I pulled his cock in to my mouth like I was starving for it. I needed him to be satisfied. I was his slut and it was my duty to please him. I had sucked his cock and balls and fucked his cock with my ass. Now it was my responsibility to make him cum. I was sucking him like a crazed whore. Jerking him and sucking him all the way to the base of his cock. While I was sucking him I reached down and started jerking my own dick. I was a horny slut needing to cum. The more I pulled on my dick the more effort I made to get him to cum. I heard him chuckle and point his phone at me. Then he said “What a nasty whore you turned out to be. Now beg for me to cum.” I knew it was another video so I pulled my mouth off his cock and said “Please Jack cum for me. Feed me your cum. I need you to cum in my mouth. I will be your whore forever. I will suck your cock, lick your balls and fuck you whenever you want. I will be your nasty slut to use anyway you like. PLEASE just cum for me!” I was so close to cumming I would have said anything. Jack got up and stood beside the bed and said “Open your mouth bitch.” I sat up opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue while he stood in front of me jerking his cock. He started to cum and shot his cum on the side of my face. He moved closer. I could feel load after load hitting the back of my throat and on my tongue. Jack pushed me back on the bed and took several pics of me with my cum covered face and said “Fuck Sue that was awesome. I can’t wait until tomorrow!”
Just got back from a week with my extended family. Cousins, Aunt's, Uncles, Parents siblings all of us. They're were about 30 of us. Most of the grandkids 12 of us are in our early 30's and 20's. My Aunt is fairly well to do and has a big house where all the parents stay. I have a cousin who lives in my Grandparents house and all the single cousins stayed there.7 of us, the youngest who are 17 yr old twins and they stayed at my aunts,4 boys 3 girls. We got back Christmas Eve and started drinking. Lot of funny stories and laughs and pranks on the ones that crashed first. That night my cousin Heather,who is adopted along with her two brothers the twins, and I were chatting. I'm 25 and she is 23. She was telling me about her new job and that she could transfer to several different cities if she wanted. We've always been close, our parents lived across the ST from each other most of our lives until her dad transferred about 4 hrs away right before her FR year of high school. The drunker we got the closer she got to me when she told me she had a secret. I asked her what and she leaned over and told me she's had a crush on me since she was 12. She kissed me on the cheek then patted my head like a little boy then she went to bed. She's not gorgeous she is attractive and in shape but she has something about her that makes you want to be with her. Anyways I immediately was turned on but figured it was drunk nonsense. I crashed on the couch. Everybody started waking up way to early but my Aunt was calling mad bc we where supposed to be having brunch and she knew we were all hammered. I got in the shower and was trying to wake up when Heather busted in. She had on a tank top no bra and yoga pants. She said sorry but it's not like we haven't seen each other naked before. I said it was almost 20 yrs ago and neither one of had any hair. She pulled her yoga pants out looked down and said somethings never change. Then yanked back the shower curtain and said well I guess they do in your case. Then closed it back and started putting on her make up and getting ready. Then was gone. She spent the rest of the day slapping me, patting me, hugging me, snuggling by me on the couch.I could tell she was flirting but I just couldn't imagine why. That day passed we all went back and crashed. I grabbed a bed that night bc the couch sucks. About the time I fell asleep Heather came in and asked if she could sleep on the floor like she did when were kids. We talked for a second and as we were drifting off she said Gnight, I love You. I said love you too which she responded NO I LOVE YOU. Then rolled over and went to sleep. I laid there suddenly wide awake not having a clue what's going. When I woke up the next morning she was already up fixing breakfast for everybody. We stayed pretty busy that day going to the mall, which we did every year, just to get in to all the craziness. She took every advantage to touch me that day holding my hand to pull me through a crowd or hitting me when I teased her. That night I grabbed the bed again. This time she asked if she could sleep with me but had her own blankets. We talked more that night she told me about breaking up with her fiancé because there was only one guy she could ever love. She asked about old friends then kissed me on the cheek and told me she loved me then rolled over and went to bed. Luckily I was super tired and fell asleep and didn't have to think about. Things went like this for the next couple of days. Touching, teasing, flirting and cryptic messages about love. New Years Eve we all went to a big party at this bar downtown. We were all getting pretty hammered and dancing. She stayed pretty close to me all night and told guys that asked her to dance I was her boyfriend. The drunker she got the closer she danced on me until she was grinding her ass in my crotch. I was pretty hard and turned on like crazy. The countdown started and the clock struck 12 and we kissed. We made out long after we should have stopped. When we finally came to our senses she looked me in the eyes and Said I've wanted to do that since the day we drove off when we moved. I looked around and made sure none of the family was around which I don't think they were. I grabbed her hand and texted my cousin we were grabbing a taxi and heading home. On the ride we made out and got grabby over the clothes. We got to the house and got in the bed and made out some more until all her alcohol decided it needed somewhere else to go. She at least made it to the bathroom before covering the tile floor with various types of shots and mixed drinks and maybe some pizza. She threw up for a while and I cleaned up the bathroom and put her in the shower with her t shirt and panties on. I brought her a towel and a t shirt of mine and got her into bed where she immediately fell asleep. I laid on the floor and passed out pretty quick. The next morning I woke up and she was still asleep. I watched her sleep and realized how beautiful she really was and how much I laughed over the last week. Most of the cousins left yesterday flying or driving to different parts of the country. We were left alone as my cousin who lived there had some stuff to do. We chatted and you could tell things were tense and she was scared of what I thought now that I was sober. I finally said I guess we are kissing cousins now and her face went bright red. She jumped up and ran to the bathroom and locked the door and I could tell she was crying. She told me to leave her alone. So I did. She came out about an hour later and said she was going to take a nap and locked the bedroom door. She slept for 3 hours and finally woke up at 6. My cousin texted that he wasn't coming home but was going to stay at his GF's house. So I told her it was just us. We got dressed and went to a restaurant to eat. We barely talked and when we did it was about nothing. On the way home she finally spoke up and told me she was in love with me and wanted to be with me. She told me her job had an opening back in our hometown and that she was thinking about moving back. That her parents where transferring again and her brothers where going with them until they graduated. She didn't want to be alone and we had plenty of family around. I told her That was great but was a little freaked out with the whole in love with me stuff ,I knew who she was talking about but finally saying it out loud was a bit weird. We got home and watched a movie and started a fire and I wrapped up in a blanket. After about 30 mins Heather moved next to me and asked if she could share the blanket. I lifted it up and invited her next to me. She started snuggling me until we were making out again. After some kissing she was rubbing my cock on the outside of my basketball shorts. She pushed me back and slid her hands down my shorts and was stroking my cock under my shorts. I pulled off her shirt and started kissing her breasts and sucking her nipples. After a bit she took off my shirt and started kissing down my chest until she got to my shorts. She looked up like she was asking permission and I smiled and she pulled down my shorts and started kissing my cock. I've never been so hard in my life. When she finally took it her mouth I swear it grew another inch. She sucked and stroked and kissed my cock and balls for a bit.I pulled her up to me and kissed her and told her I wanted to taste her. She told me I couldn't bc she had started that morning but that she wanted me to come for her. So she went back and started sucking again going a little deeper this time. I was getting close and told her I was going to cum. She said cum in my mouth and I immediately shot a rope down her throat that made her gag. She swallowed every last drop then moved back up and kissed me we made out a little more but I was pretty much done after cumming. We went to bed and talked some more and kissed then went to bed spooning. This morning when we woke up we made out some more then took a shower together. She jerked me off in the shower and I played with her tits and rubbed her clit but she wouldn't let me do much more. We both packed and went to my aunts and ate breakfast. It was weird bc her parents where still there and I felt like a dirty child. We all chatted until I had to leave to drive the three hour back home. She walked me to the car and kissed me on the cheek and told me again she loved me and to call me when I get home so she knows I'm safe.
Well we just got off the phone and we are both freaking out. She told her mom a few weeks back that she was in love with me and that that's why she broke off her engagement. Her mom warned her that she would probably wind up heart broken bc even though we weren't blood relatives that I might think it was more than weird dating my "cousin". Our mom's are sisters and I honestly think my mom would love it if we got together bc she used to say what a cute couple we would make but I can't imagine my dad would be happy.
So now I'm torn. If this was some girl I just grew up with I could try it and if it didn't work it wouldn't matter bc I wouldn't see her for every holiday for the rest of my life. On the flip side she is awesome and I really want to fuck her but I could see it working out. Who knows? Any ideas?
Should I post this? maybe not. Will I post this? I am still not sure if I will. I should give you a little background about me so please stick with me. I am Karen and I am 24 years old. I am just under 5 foot tall very slim with almost no breasts at all, I don't have to wear a bra they are that small. I am a natural red head with the temper to match. Until this confession I was a virgin. I was never popular growing up and never had many friends. I never even masturbated to orgasm till I was 18. OK my confession starts on December 31st last year. My boss invited me to her new year party. She has always been kind to me but the invite was a bit of a shock, I almost didn't go. I am so glad I did though because my life would have carried on the same boring path.
I bought a nice black derss for the party with matching black lace underwear and a pair of killer heels that rose me up over five foot tall. I got my hair done too cost me almost £100 but in the end the I loved the whole look. I got to the party quite early, bang on 8pm and it was just me, my boss and her husband. She wasn't surprised to see me there early as I am always early for work too. Now my boss (Susan) is 42 years old but looks a lot younger, her breasts unlike mine were very big and since I was early she wasn't quite ready and only had her bath robe on. What was really funny was, her husband (Mark) had not heard me coming in and walked into the room totally naked. He was the first man I had ever seen naked in real life, I froze but he didn't bother at all, he just said sorry and left. Susan laughed as she saw my face, she said don't worry as he was a show off. She said I should come and help her get ready as her dress was a bit tight and she needed help getting it on. She took me to her room and again there was Mark still naked on the bed, she dropped her robe, and I was very aware of being in a room with 2 naked people. She told Mark to get out and I watched him go, his cock was very big. She grabbed her dress and turned towards me, the first thing I notched was she was totally shaved, she asked if I was OK? and laughed. It was then I noticed I was getting very wet. She pulled the dress on and she was right it was very tight and I could hardly get the zip up, she ahd put a bra on but I noticed she didn't bother with panties. Her breasts were trying to escape and she asked me if she looked OK? I told her she tooked amazing.
Some more of her friends arrived and I noticed I was the only person from work there. All were couples except one boy James. Susan introduced him to me and the look on her face told me she had brought me there for him. It was a little later she asked if I liked him? I said he was nice and she said good and added he is single. I was a little more relaxed by then but drinking wine always relaxed me. It came to midnight and I was standing with James when the new year came in. He turned to me and before I could do anything her grabbed me and kissed me. Not the usual new year kiss, his tongue pushed its way into my mouth, It took me a second but gave in and let him kiss me. I lost myself in that kiss and I have no idea how long we kissed but when we stopped everyone was looking at us. Susan came up and gave me a new year kiss and whispered into my ear that we could use her room if needed.
It was around 2am I was a little drunk and James and I had been kissing a lot, he took my hand and led me upstairs. I fell back on Susans bed and he got on top of me and kissed me again this time his hand was under my dress. I stopped him and told him I was a virgin. I thought that may scare him off but he said he would be gentle with me. I stood up and he unzipped my dress and it fell to the floor, he undid my bra and since it was padded I said "I hope you are not disapointed with the size" he smiled and kissed both nipples. Then he pulled my panties off and I stood naked in front of him, he was the first boy ever to see me naked and I was shocked at just how relaxed I was. It took him seconds to get naked and I was on my back on the bed. Now yes I was a virgin but I had been using a vibrator on myself for 3 years. I opened my legs and felt the tip of his cock at my pussy, then he pushed it in. He fucked me for how long I have no Idea but it felt great and I was in heaven. I felt him get faster and then he exploded inside me, It was then I looked up and saw Susan watching. He got off me and I was lying there feeling exhausted and satisfyed. Susan came over and sat on the bed. Then without warning she touched my pussy, her finger went deep inside me and she pulled it out covered in my juice and James cum, she licked it clean. I had no idea what to do or say. James kissed me and I felt her finger inside me again, his kiss kept me busy as she fingered me then her finger was gon and I looked up and saw her leave. James was hard again and this time he took me from behind and as he fucked me his finger went in my ass, I know I screamed at that point but he kept doing it. Again he shot his cum inside me. I fell forward onto the bed and just lay there. He got beside me and cuddled me. I must have fallen asleep then because the next I knew it was morning. James was still beside me and I reached down and put my hand round his cock, it reacted right away and got hard. He woke up and kissed me, I said I had to pee and got up and walked to the door, I was still naked and knew the bathroom was just across the hall. I made the short dash and got in the toilet, I sat down and my god I thought it would never stop. I never locked the door and in walked Mark, naked, he said sorry and shut the door. I finished and opened the door for that short dash again. Mark was still there smiling. I still don't know why but I just walked out letting him see me. He asked hif James had satisfyed me and as I walked away he said I had a nice bush. I got back to James and he was on the bed his cock still rock hard. He told me to get on top and I did as he asked, the feeling of his cock going it that was was the best, I bounced up and down and once again he shot inside me, this time when I got off he asked me to lick his cock clean, I did as asked and was on the bed with my ass in the air.
We talked for a while and I asked him if we could keep seeing each other. He said we could but he only wanted sex not a girlfriend. I was a little sad at that but said that was OK because now that I had finally done it, I wanted more, lots more. He kissed me and said he had to go, leaving me alone in Susans bed. A short time later Susan came up wearing a robe and asked if I had a good time? I told her I had then it came back to me what she did to me last night. She took off her robe and got in the bed beside me naked. She asked if I minded her touching me last night? I said I didn't mind but was a little shocked. She leaned over and kissed me her hand went right to my pussy and slid right in. She moved down and her mouth was on my pussy licking and her teeth gently biting my clit, I was shocked and happy both at the same time, her tongue was doing things I never thought possible and for the first time in my life another person made me cum. She took my hand and said to come down stairs, and as we walked down the staires I saw there was still a few people from the party still there, everyone was naked and I saw Mark getting his cock suck by another man and it took me a second to see it was James. 3 women were playing with each other and Susan gave my hand to an older man, I had met him the night before but never knew his name, he said nothing but turned me round and bent me over his cock going inside me in one smooth motion, Susan sat down on a chair in front of me and they way he was fucking me it pushed my face almost into her pussy, then he moved me so it did. I kissed her as he fucked me then my tongue took on a life of its own and I licked her, He shot his cum inside me and pulled out then I felt another cock go in again after he cum another cock took his place, my face still at Susans pussy as every man fucked me, I think a few took me more than once but I cant be sure. I was exhaused more than I had ever been before. I lay on the floor unable to move, one of the women was between my legs licking me I could do nothing but lay there and let her. Mark picked me up and put me on the couch he turned me over and I felt him rub something into my bum then I got the shock of my life, his cock was at my bum pushing its way in, I screamed and tried to say no, but one of the women kissed me, Mark pushed it in and slow at first started to fuck my bum, god it hurt but not as much as it did when it first went in. He gently fucked my bum the pain getting less and less. I kissed the woman back grabbing onto the couch, he didn't cum in my ass but when he pulled out it felt nice. I lay on the couch watching others fuck and James came upto me and kissed me and asked if I was OK? To my own surprise I was, totally knackerd but OK. I must have fallen asleep because when I woke up I had a cover over me and everyone was gone except Susan, she was still naked and was watching what I thought was porn on her PC but it was only after I got a close look that I saw it was me getting fucked in the bum by Mark. She said hi and then told me that even though she had filmed it, the movies never go public, ever.
She poured me a glass of wine and I noticed the time, it was 4pm, I called my parents just to let them know I was OK and was staying at Susans that night also. I also noticed I was starving and Susan cooked us some dinner, I asked where everyone was and she told me they had all gone to the pub and Mark would be back soon. I was aware I was still naked but it felt very natural and since I had no idea where my dress was didn't give it another thought.
Mark came back a little later and as soon as he got in the house he got naked, Susan had told me that they almost never wore anything at home. he kissed Susan and then me and asked how my bum was? I told him it was a little sore but OK. His cock was getting hard and I grabbed it and he pushed my head down towards it and I took him in my mouth. I licked the tip pulling his foreskin back exposing the head of it. He didn't cum and he led me up to their bed, Susan came with us and we fucked and licked for ages.
Susan drove me home the next morning and the following day I was back at work. Susan treated me the same as she always did but that night I went home with her again. This kept happening, sometimes it was just her sometimes her and Mark, but a lot of the time there was others there too. I fucked anyone who was there, I had gone from innocent virgin to total slut. James would come at least once a week and we became quite close, maybe because he was the only one there my age maybe because I really liked him and I started seeing him away from Susans too, it would always end with sex and he introduced me to sex in public, we got caught more than once but that was part of the thril.
I moved into Susans house last month, something my parents still don't understand but they think I am renting a room from them, maybe I am but I pay for it with sex. James all but lives here too now
To the outside world I am inoocent office worker but in private I am a wild slut
I hope you like my confession believe it or not I don't care I did this for me but if you cum to it thats good too
For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.
Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.
A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.
I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.
So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.
he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.
I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.
I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.
so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.
that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.
rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.
i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.
i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.
I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.
i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.
Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.
her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.
i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.
as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.
I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.
I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.
the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.
The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.
I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.
I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.
i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.
I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.
then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.
an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.
i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.
after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.
He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.
that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.
Yes. I am going to hell.
I’ve been sitting on this story for almost a month, but it’s one far too good to keep to myself – so, here goes.
I’ve written here a couple of times about Tildie, a 50ish divorcee who LOVES to suck cock and insists we role-play as daddy / daughter while she does it. Our last encounter was in July 2024 – an adult theater visit where she’d sucked off three guys and subsequently got fucked by one of them who had a massively thick dick -- and I’d pretty much written her off since I hadn’t heard from her since that night. I knew she’d lost her sales job and was feeling depressed, so I let it go.
Lo and behold, she texted me out of the blue in early March with the message, “I need to suck cock, daddy.” After a few back-and-forth messages, we settled on the evening of March 12 (2025), when my wife would be out of town. After hoping she’d consent to joining me at the local swingers’ motel, we instead settled on the same adult theater that we’d visited the previous summer.
After paying the entry fee, we headed upstairs. It’s an adult “toy” store on the main floor, with private viewing booths in back, but the second floor has a large central foyer with access to five separate mini-theaters, each showing various genres of porn on big screens. The place attracts nearly an entirely male clientele; a visiting mixed couple is a rarity, who often cruise through quickly and then leave. That doesn't prevent straight guys like me, though, from going there in hopes of seeing another couple in action. Midweek (this was a Wednesday) can be a bit sparse, attendance-wise, so I took the liberty of placing an ad on our local DL forum to gin up interest. I held off disclosing the date, time and location until I knew whoever answered my ad wasn’t a total weirdo. Tildie had no idea I’d placed the ad, and I made sure the invitees knew not to spill the beans, but I wanted to make sure she had plenty of cock-sucking targets. I ended up divulging the details to seven guys, six of whom ultimately showed up.
Tildie is a self-described BBW, but she’s pretty firm for a 50-something woman with two kids – big tits (38D) and a big ass, but not “sloppy fat.” She wore black yoga pants (no panties), a black lacy front-hook bra, and a shiny silver sweatshirt. I had on my usual arcade outfit – black sweatpants, sneakers, and a long-sleeve gym shirt (no underwear).
We cruised through the various theaters for a bit, looking for a place to settle. There were two guys hanging out upstairs, and they casually followed us to the theater playing some heterosexual porn. It’s a room about 12 by 15 feet, with chairs placed haphazardly in various parts of the theater. They’re sturdy metal – some seat two people, others just one – with open-weave seats, sort of like what you’d see on a balcony or patio. They’re not particularly comfortable, but they serve their purpose and clean up easily.
We parked ourselves in a two-seater, off to one side and about halfway back from the giant screen in front of the room. Tildie immediately beckoned to one of the guys and asked him outright if he wanted her to suck his cock. He immediately agreed, stepped in front of her, and dropped his trousers to reveal an average-sized cock already fully erect. I suggested he must have been playing “pocket pool” in advance, but Tildie simply said, “Shush, daddy,” and leaned forward to wrap her lips around his cock. She’s clearly an expert at her craft and uses her hand and mouth in a perfect combination of teasing, fondling and sucking. Guy No. 1 didn’t last very long – I’d guess, maybe three minutes – and he started to back away as he began to ejaculate. I said, “No. She wants to swallow the whole load,” so he remained in place as she leaned forward and sucked him dry.
By this time, four more guys had shown up. I’m guessing at least a couple were there thanks to my ad, because they had their cocks out and ready. Tildie took on the next one, a medium-sized Hispanic guy who was probably in his early 30s. He lasted a bit longer, and Tildie really worked up a sweat before completely draining his balls. I handed her the bottle of water I’d brought with me, and she took a few sips to wash down the cum she’d just had in her mouth. “Fuck, it’s getting hot in here,” she exclaimed, tendrils of her hair plastered to the sides of her flushed, overheated face. “You should take off your sweatshirt,” I suggested helpfully, and she stood up to strip it off, revealing her well-packed black lace bra.
She motioned for Guy No. 3, an older while gentleman, to take the seat she’d just vacated, and I moved out of the way to give him room to plop down after dropping his trousers to his ankles. Tildie got on her knees in front of him and started to suck, having first pulled down her bra to expose her well-rounded breasts. She reached out to him and placed his hands on her tits, and he was soon tugging away at her distended nipples as she masterfully blew him. Halfway to completion, she said to me, “Rub my pussy, daddy.” So, I got down on the floor with her and worked her yoga pants down past her hips, so they hung at the mid-thigh level. I reached in from behind and felt her extremely wet crotch, pussy lips coated with her juices and her hole ready for penetration. I proceeded to finger-fuck her enthusiastically with one hand while reaching around with the other to play with her clit.
Shortly thereafter, she swallowed the old guy’s load and leaned back so he could vacate the chair.
Guy No. 4 was a very heavyset Hispanic guy who wasted no time stripping off his sweats and taking the place of the man who’d just finished. He appeared to have a pretty small cock – I’m guessing a bit under four inches fully erect – but Tildie is an equal-opportunity cocksucker. She went to work on him as enthusiastically as she’d done with all the others, but he proved to be quite a challenge. Whereas the ones before generally ejaculated anywhere from a couple of minutes to perhaps 10, this guy seemed to go on forever. I’d continued to play with Tildie’s pussy throughout, but I was getting sore from crouching on the hard floor, so I eventually back off and let her continue without my interference.
I didn’t formally time this guy, but he had to have taken more than 20 minutes to cum. Tildie tried all sorts of tricks – massaging his ball sac, jerking his cock at different speeds, licking the head both clockwise and counter-clockwise – until finally I suggested she should just admit defeat. “Nope,” she replied, “One more idea.” She encouraged him to slide forward in his seat until half his butt was hanging over the front edge of the chair. Then she shoved a finger up his ass and proceeded to massage his prostate. That did the trick, and he pumped a fair bit of Mexi-jizz down her throat.
At this point, it was time for a break, plus she’d temporarily run out of patrons. There were two “unblown” guys hanging about, but they seemed far more interested in watching than participating. So instead, Tildie stood up (with me helping her), pulled up her pants, and slipped back into her sweatshirt. “Let’s see what’s going on downstairs,” she suggested, so we took the stairs and strolled through the store area on our way to the arcade. There was a young couple checking out vibrators, and the guy did a double-take when he saw the two of us heading into the arcade area. I thought they might actually follow us in, but sadly that didn’t happen. We cruised around the various booths and peeked into a few so I could show Tildie how some of them were spacious enough for three or four people, while others had barely enough room for two. “No glory holes?” she asked. I explained they’d covered them up some time ago, which appeared to disappoint her.
Our examination complete, we crossed the store again on our way to the stairs. “Oh, I forgot you two were still here,” said the woman behind the counter who’d taken our entry fee. “A couple of guys just came in, wondering if there was anyone else in the theater area.” I asked if they left, but the cashier explained they bought their tickets and went upstairs. That’s all Tildie needed to hear. She tugged on my arm and whispered in my ear, “I want to suck some more cock, daddy.” My reply: “No time like the present, baby girl,” and up we went.
We took our place in the same mini-theater, except this time Tildie took off her sweatshirt right away. I pulled her bra back down in front and sucked on her nipples while she reached into my sweatpants and stroked my cock. “Wow, you’ve been leaking precum like crazy, huh?” she exclaimed. I didn’t have a chance to reply because, just then, one of the new arrivals had tapped Tildie on her shoulder and asked her if she’d suck his cock. She motioned for him to sit down, and she bent over at the waist to shove her face between his legs. Guy No. 5 was a tall Black man with a larger-than-average cock. “Ooh,” Tildie exclaimed. “I’m torn between blowing you and asking you to fuck me.” She clearly favors thick dicks over average ones, having a fairly large pussy hole to fill. The guy tugged at the back of her head to introduce her mouth to his cock, saying as he did so, “First one, then the other, OK?” She could only grunt in reply, her mouth already full of BBC.
He shot his wad fairly quickly – I’d guess after about five minutes – and stood up to fulfill his other half of the bargain. I’d previously pulled down her pants to calf level and was finger-fucking her pussy as she sucked the Black guy’s cock, so she was ripe and ready for him as he nudged me out of the way and moved in behind her. One of the other recent arrivals quickly took a seat so she could work on his erection as the big guy gripped her hips and plunged into her moist hole. She gasped from the penetration but stayed firmly on the seated guy’s cock, managing to jerk him off into her mouth despite a heavy pounding from behind. “Don’t come in my pussy,” she managed to blurt out, but just at that moment the Black guy grunted twice, said, “Uh, too late,” and pulled out. Even in the dim light, you could see the glob of gooey white stuff slide out of her pussy and drip onto the crotch of her yoga pants. “Clean me up, daddy,” Tildie ordered, so I used my hand to scoop up as much cum as still clung to her pussy lips and inner thighs, and then reached around so she could lick my hand clean.
Over the course of the next 30 minutes, Tildie sucked off a few more guys – even one of the original watchers who finally succumbed to her talents – until there was no one left except the two of us. At that point, she’d blown nine guys and swallowed 10 loads – one guy had come back for seconds – plus the one she’d taken vaginally. I’d held off, figuring we’d go back to my place where I’d get a more leisurely opportunity at her well-used mouth. We even got as far as the front door when, all of a sudden, another guy entered the place. “Do you want me to suck your cock?” she asked him, as he barely had gotten through the entryway. He admitted that would be excellent, so we turned around and went back upstairs while he purchased his ticket and appeared in the little theater a few minutes later.
Tildie worked him over as expertly as she’d done with all the others that evening. I marveled at her stamina and skill level, as enthusiastic in sucking her tenth different cock as she’d been for her first. Whereas most of the other guys had been content to sit back and let her do all the work, Guy No. 10 was more proactive. He literally throat-fucked her, quite forcefully, and Tildie submitted to his efforts without complaint. Later, she told me he’d ejaculated more than anyone else that evening, so much so that she’d barely managed to keep it from spilling out. He was also one of the few to express his thanks for her doing such a good job, and he even shook my hand before leaving, thanking me as well for sharing my friend with everyone.
I wasn’t willing to wait any longer, so I told Tildie to sit down as I moved in front of her and dropped my sweatpants to ankle level. She started out by licking up all the precum that coated my half-erect penis – I’d generated a lot from all the watching I’d done – and then took my entire 5.5 inches in one gulp. She moved her mouth back and forth along my shaft in sort of an energy-saving mode knowing I usually took a while to ejaculate. After about five minutes, I sensed another person in the room and looked up to see a fairly young guy standing off to the side. He had on gym shorts that were pulled to the side to expose his long thin cock, and he was stroking it to match the rhythm of Tildie’s mouth on my dick. With no one else about, I figured he’d be her final patron of the evening, and I didn’t want to have him blast off without giving her a change to taste his cum. Therefore, I pushed her face slightly away from the base of my cock and started to jerk myself off against her lips. “Feed me your cum, daddy,” she said softly, and I sped up my tugging until I came explosively. Having anticipated this night for some time, I’d held off masturbating for three days, so I had a fairly sizeable load to pump into her mouth. I came noisily and thoroughly, shooting three thick ropes of cum down her gullet. As I backed away, I motioned to the other guy to take my place, which he did speedily. I was correct in my assessment; it didn’t take him long at all to pump her mouth full of warm, gooey sperm – maybe two minutes, tops – and then she declared herself finished for the night.
“Did you keep count, daddy? she asked, as we walked back to my car. “Twelve, cocks, sweetie, including mine, and thirteen loads altogether.” Wow – that’s a lot of cum, daddy” she said with pride in her voice. “Did you like watching me suck all those cocks, daddy?” “You were wonderful, baby girl,” I replied. “I enjoyed it more than you can imagine.”
I dropped her off at her place after giving her a goodnight kiss. Figuring that would be the last I’d hear from Tildie for a while again, I was surprised to get a text message from her just last week, less than a month after her marathon sucking session. “I’m ready to suck more cock soon, daddy,” read her message. We traded comments back and forth, and she agreed she’d like to try the swingers’ place next time. “I don’t want to go in the hot tub,” she stated firmly, “Because I’m not sure they do a good job cleaning it. But you said they have a couple of king-size beds in the pool area, so I’d be comfortable sucking cock there.” I reminded her we were far more likely to see other couples in attendance there, versus the all-male clientele typical at the adult theater. “You know what that means, right sweetie?” I asked. “Yes, daddy. I’ll have a chance to show you how well I eat pussy. And you can eat mine, too.” I told her it would be my pleasure – and indeed it will!
I’m hoping Tildie will accept my invitation in the very near future, which means I’ll have another fun tale to tell here. Stay tuned!
A slightly fictionalised story i wrote about a real event. Would love some feedback
A new guy at work might steer Anna off the straight and narrow
James started a new job in an office, he was a good looking 26 year old guy, nothing special, but above average. A couple of days into the job he noticed a woman walking around. She was a good looking girl next door. Not a supermodel by any stretch of the imagination, pretty face, nice ass and huge tits, and she was real world sexy, no airbrushing needed.
James ended up talking to her a fair bit, she was very knowledgeable about the job and he like to surround himself with people he could ask for help. James and Anna quickly became very good friends. Within a month they were very close and talked about everything including sex.
James even started laying in a little bit of flirting, although he didn’t for one second think he would get any joy as Anna was married.
She often wore low cut tops that showed her amazing cleavage off. And he thought a lot about getting his face in between those two glorious globes.
One day, just before Christmas he was talking to Anna and asked her
“What am I getting off you for Christmas then?”
“I Dunno, what do you want”
“ A Blowjob?”
Anna looked at him slightly stunned, but did kinda expect that sort of answer from him.
She licked her lips and looked over the top of her glasses at him.
“Oh really? And what would I get in return?”
He smiled broadly, his cock started to twitch, this was not the answer he expected.
“What would you want?” he enquired
“Well only fair if you’re getting some pleasure out of it I should too.”
“Well id happily lay u down and eat you out till u moan and cum all over my face”
Now Anna was shocked, only that he was being this brazen in the office, someone might over hear, but she started feeling a little tingle in her knickers. The idea very much appealed to her.
“Pity we can’t, married remember”
“Hey, that’s your problem not mine” he winked at her.
Cheeky bastard.
“And where would this take place?”
James stopped to think for a minute. He smirked. The office had once been a bank and downstairs where used to be a bank vault was now the office archive, with a door that required a code to get in. Few people ever went down there.
“What about down in archive, nice and private.”
“Oh you’re funny, tell me, so we go down stairs to archive and then what?”
“Intrigued are you?”
“Maybe” she replied with a coy smile.
James started to talk, describing what he would do to her in archive,
“Well we go down, find a quiet bit at the back, in case anyone does come in, and I pull you close, and kiss you. Then I reach down and shove your trousers down your legs. Slip inside you and fuck you silly.”
Her tight little snatch was getting wet, her sex life at home was pretty dull these days and this dangerous idea really excited her.
“Oh my God, “she moaned, “That sounds damn good. Wish I could, I’m getting rather horni talking about it ya know.”
James sat back cockily in his chair, and looked back to his work “Well, it’s your choice”
There was silence for a few minutes, but in the quiet she kept looking at him, he, despite wanting to reach over and cup her tits, remained looking at his screen.
Finally the silence was killing her, her mind just kept thinking about the two of them of them down in archive. It was dirty, it was naughty and wrong and couldn’t happen.
“Someone would find us for sure”
“Sorry?” James said with a smile “Find us what?”
“You know what you smug git”
“Oh if we went for a fumble downstairs? Nah there’s not many people in the office this close to Christmas. Not many people go down there anyway, and besides if its just with trousers pulled down, easy to rectify if someone comes down and we are there looking for a file. Problem solved”
“But I’m still married so we can’t”
“You’re the one still talking about it, I just laid it out there, id quite like to bend you over in Archive and slip up inside you nice and deep, that’s all I’ll say on the matter”
The thought of doing something so bad, at work, with a guy who admittedly she really did think was hot, her pussy was aching.
“What would you do if I said come on then?”
James grinned “Love, I’d be down stairs damn quick”
She giggled. Looked at his hands, they were huge and he had really long fingers, even they would feel good.
“Ok, no sex but maybe some…..play” she smiled
James got up and walked out the room, towards the stairs, a moment later she followed him. Her heart pounded in her chest, she was terrified of getting caught but god did that make the whole idea very sexy.
They went down the stairs to the archive, he punched in the code and opened the door, taking her by the hand he led her to the very back corner behind the shelves and pushed her against the wall.
She looked him in the eye and felt pure unadulterated lust.
She grabbed the back of his head and pulled it to hers kissing him passionately, his tongue shot into her mouth seeking hers, they twirled together. His hands went up the back of her top scrapping his nails over her skin. She pulled his hair trying to kiss him deeper.
She put her hands on his chest and slid them down his body to his fly, and felt his cock through the front of his trousers, it was a good size and it was very hard, she rub along his shaft through his work trousers. His hands explored her, one to her breasts, squeezing and kneading them, his other down between her legs, he could feel the heat form her pussy through her trousers and rub the palm of his hand along her slit, the shape of his hands bumped her clit, heightening her arousal.
He undid the button and zip on her trousers then spun her to face away from him, he grabbed her hips and pulled her ass into his crotch, he could feel his dick pressing between her ass cheeks, his hand move to her front and pushed inside her trousers and into her knickers, she spread her thighs giving him access. His hands stroked over her pussy lips. She put her hands flat to the wall steadying herself. His middle finger found the space between her wet lips, and boy was she wet. His finger found her clit and he flicked his finger tip over it, making her shudder, she wanted to feel him touching her so bad that one little flicked teased her so much. She ground her ass into his crotch hoping to encourage his finger to further explore.
James finger flicked over her clit gently a couple more times before finally settling on it, he caressed it slowly, circular. She started to moan softly. She reached behind her and unzipped his flies, her hand searched for his cock and when she got inside his boxers and found it she moaned again as a shudder went through her. He brain told her how risky this was, and she moaned again as her hand went up and down his hard dick.
James rubbing her clit was feeling so good but she needed something in her, as she rubbed his dick with one hand she pushed his hand further beneath her and his finger slid up inside her. She was wetter then she had been in a hell of a long time. His finger curled inside her, driving her wild, er mind was filled with lust and sexual need.
He hand stopped stroking his shaft and pushed her trousers further down. She moved his hand and turned, looking deep in his eyes.
She sat on a shelf and spread her legs, she ran a finger through her pussy lips, soaking it to the knuckle and sucked it clean.
“Fuck me” she said, “Fuck me now”
This was exactly what he wanted to hear, he pressed his dick to her tight hole and she grabbed his shoulders steadying herself. Slowly he pushed in, feeling her pussy open around his hard cock as it spread her open. She moaned as her pussy opened to his stiff rod. He started slowly rocking back and forth enjoying feeling her wetness around his swollen member. He moved his hands to her shirt buttons undoing them all and pulled her tits free of her bra.
As he pumped his seven inches into her increasingly moistening pussy, his mouth went to her nipple gently biting it. She moaned in his ear, “Fuck me, Fuck me harder”
The angle didn’t give him much to work with, so he pulled out, he looked at his cock, her juice covered it, he smiled and turned her round, bending her over the shelf.
In one thrust he sunk all the way inside her making her moan loudly, he pounded her tight hole hard, her nipples scraped along the rough wood of the shelf giving her an extra thrill.
Anna could feel her orgasm rising, she dropped her hand between her legs and rub her clit furiously. She alternated between rubbing her clit and moving her fingers to either side of James’ rigid cock, she felt every vein with her fingers and her lips as he pounded her like his life depended on it.
“Oh God!” she cried out as her orgasm shook through her, he legs shook as wave after wave of pleasure ran through her. Just as her orgasm was dying James’ hands grab her hips roughly and he fucked her even harder, his own orgasm so close.
The roughness and the knowledge of what was coming brought Anna to another orgasm in time to join James in ecstacy. His cock pumped cum deep inside her as he let out a guttural moan.
He continued sliding in and out of her, making the most of the experience.
“Oh fuck!” she said dreamily. “That was fucking hot”
“Shit yea” James agreed sliding his dripping cock from her.
She turned and dropped to her knees, in one movement she sucked their cum from his cock and looked up at him and smiled.
“Next time you can sit in that chair and ill ride you”
He looked at her and cocked an eyebrow “Next time?”
I confess that I spend the last three weeks becoming a sissy fuck slut for my trucking mentor.
It started about five days into the training when I noticed him stroking his cock under the blanket in the cabin while we were laying down to rest for the night.
I'm married, but have always wanted to suck and fuck a big hard cock. I've often snuck out downstairs after bed to jerk off to cocks on the internet.
I finish the truck school and am assigned a middle-aged, average build black guy, a few inches taller than me. The night before we set out, I actually ended up masturbating thinking about taking his cock in my mouth and ass while my wife was at home doing the same with someone.
Anyway we had been laying there for maybe 30 minutes the fifth night, when I hear the sounds of rubbing against the blankets. I look over and he's very visibly erect under the covers and stroking his cock slowly. I continue to pretend to stay asleep, but my heart starts absolutely racing and my cock starts throbbing.
I continue peaking over watching him, and he moves the covers completely away after a minute, exposing his full hard cock. I almost let out an audible moan at the sight of it.
He keeps stroking for another minute before suddenly calling out to me. I'm totally frozen and don't know how to react. He calls out again. I sort of shake awake and say "what, what's going on?"
"Why don't you come over here and train on this a little bit?"
I stared at him and his cock for a moment, and then crawled over to his bed and wrapped my hand around it. I stroked it up and down and then put my mouth on it. I was in heaven, licking and sucking and moaning. After probably five minutes of stroking him into my mouth he finally tensed up and shot cum straight into my mouth.
He did not say one more word to me and laid back and went to sleep. I went back to my bed and laid there for a moment before jerking off and cumming all over my naked stomach and chest.
After I wiped the cum off, I picked up my phone and had missed an "I love you" text from the wife, which made me instantly horny again thinking how she probably sent it as this man was about to cum in my mouth.
The next several days and weeks quickly evolved. He made a stop at a sex shop, and brought back out for me fishnet stockings, girls underwear, two different slutty sleepwear-type dresses. He sent me into a Walmart at one point and made me pick out nail polish to paint my nails with too.
That night the moment we stopped he told me to change into the outfit he bought for me. I put the fishnets on and as I'm trying to slide the underwear on he spanks my ass and throws me down on the bed. I felt so submissive and feminine when he did this, and let out an loud moan. He turns me over and sticks his tongue deep into my mouth. I suck on it and start kissing him. He lifts back and I spread my legs apart inviting him into my ass.
He ends up fucking me passionately while we make out, and finally cums inside of me.
The next three weeks basically accelerates like this. A few days after he first got my uniform he started making my wear it during the day while I was the passenger. He took lots of pictures and video of me gagging on his big black cock.
I was totally owned for like five weeks, getting filled up with cum dressed like a slut and my wife won't ever know. She looks up to me as a man but doesn't know how I was dressed up like a bimbo kissing and sucking and fucking and begging to get filled up by daddy.
So I recently had the SINGLE GREATEST PARTY-GOING EXPERIENCE OF MY LIFE!
A male friend of mine knows of my "sexual proclivities" and approached me with a party invite. He said he was having some friends over and asked if I would be willing to be one of the "attractions." When I asked him what he meant by that, he told me: he wanted me to be the pass-around girl. I told him I was in!
I've never done anything like this before, but I admit that I've always been keen on the idea of getting gangbanged, plus I've known this guy for a couple years, so I wasn't really worried about getting mistreated or anything. Why not do it, right?
I got to the party early, only one of the guests was there. It was a bit of a surprise to him too. He thought it was going to be a "guys night" kind of thing (apparently my friend didn't tell any of them I would be attending, or why). I stood there, giving the guy a little smile as my friend explained the situation...which shocked him even more. (He blushed an everything...it was actually kind of endearing.)
I asked my friend if he planned on tying me up or anything, and to my surprise, he had gotten somethings specific for the occasion. He had bought an armbinder and a slave collar with a leash (even more surprising to me since I had NO IDEA he was into the whole bondage thing, and as I know I've never mentioned these things to him, I can't begin to imagine where he got the idea). So I stripped and he put them on me. The armbinder took a while as he really didn't know how to use the thing, but he finally managed. I've never worn one before either, so it was a new experience for everyone! (I fucking love that thing now...he let me keep it ^_^.) Sir Blushalot actually tried not to look as my friend tied me up, too. Fucking adorable!
I sat down on the floor (knelt, really) and waited. It wasn't too long before more people started showing up. I admit to being a little dissapointed that, in total, there was only 7 people, including my friend. I was definitely the first thing everyone noticed as they came in...but, then again I suppose the naked girl tied up in a corner is rather hard to miss, huh? The conversation centered on me for a while, mostly everyone talking about the oddity of it. Several of them actually asked me directly if I was cool with the whole thing (hell, one of them asked me if I wanted him to call the cops!). I told each of them that I was perfectly happy to be there, and my sole purpose that evening was to suit their needs.
It was almost an hour before one of them finally had the courage to try anything. He asked me (again, I might add) if I was sure about the whole situation. I told him I was his to use as he saw fit, and after a little bit of thinking on his part, he unzipped his pants and told me to suck his dick, so I crawled up to his as best I could and did my very best. He didn't take long to get into it and after a bit he grabbed my head and started to facefuck me. I'm not a very big person, so I definitely came close to gagging a few times. When he came, he shoved himself in balls deep and shot it right down my throat. It was fucking amazing!
With someone else having finally gone first, the others seemed to settle in to the idea and got down to business. The next guy who went (a rather muscley fellow) told me to bend over - which I did happily - and he got in behind me. Without being able to use my hands, I had to put my head on the floor and waited for him. I watched him pull his pants down and felt him enter me. He started slow...he kept it slow. I was getting frustrated, so I said "please fuck me harder." That did it, thankfully. He sped up and after a little bit, he grabbed a strap on my armbinder and really started to give it to me. He was grunting, I was grunting. I came twice before he finished and came inside me. I stayed bent over as I was, trying to catch my breath and he stood up.
It surprised me when I heard my friend say "You don't have to take turns, ya know. She's got more than one hole." I looked over at him and he had a wicked smile on his face. He was enjoying this as much as I was. I wanted to egg them all on, so I said "please, keep fucking me. Use me as your fucktoy. Take me however you want. I am yours." (I'd never done ANYTHING like this before, but shit, I was REALLY getting into it!) That's when I heard one of them say "I want her ass." So I said "yes, please fuck my ass. Fuck me hard."
The one who had spoken up - a chunky guy, but still kinda cute - got behind me, and knelt down. He spit on my ass and rubbed it a bit and I then pushed his finger in to loosen me up. I've only ever done it in the ass a few times, so I was hoping he planned to do that first. After a minute, one finger became two and his movements weren't very gentle. I moaned for him, pushed against his hand. I wanted him to know I wanted this. He pulled his fingers out, spit again and then he, quite abruptly, forced his way in...and fatty had a thick one. I couldn't help but cry out when he did that, and he didn't start slow. He pounded away from the start and I did my best - which wasn't really good enough - not to cry. It hurt, but I still loved it. That was when, much to my surprise, Sir Blushalot knelt down in front of me, lifted me up by the leash and put his cock in my face. I opened my mouth, and he pushed it in. Fatty was a shower, not a goer and he didn't last long - he came in my ass, pulled out and stood up. Sir B finished in my mouth and I swallowed it all.
They each took their turns - even my friend, who came all over my face - and when they had each gone, they left me alone. When they were done, they ignored me, and I sat there on the floor, covered in sweat, cum and tears. Perhaps an hour went by - I couldn't really tell - and they decided it was time to give me another go. Sometimes one at a time, sometimes in pairs, but each of them fucked me for a second time. And again, when they finished, they ignored me and talked among themselves. Drinking and laughing. I think they were watching a sports game or something, but I couldn't see the television and wasn't really paying attention to what was being said on it.
This went on for a while. They'd fuck me, then go back to their rabble-rousing. Then fatty came back over and said "bend over bitch, I'm gonna fuck that ass again." I did and he did. It didn't hurt - as much - by this point and they had all loosened me up pretty well. When he was done, he came around in front of me and told me to sit up, which I did. "Clean my cock, bitch." I leaned forward and did as I was told. When I finished, he said "God, you're such a dirty slut" and walked away.
We'd all been there for several hours, and it seemed that the evening was coming to an end, when one of the guys, I can't really remember which one - shouted "TRIPLE TEAM!" They all hooted and hollered at that. When three of them came over to me, I figured out what they meant. One of the guys laid down and pulled me over to him. I managed to straddle him (my legs were pretty weak at this point, and I still couldn't use my hands). The other two took their positions, and all three proceeded to fuck me. I'd never done three guys at once, and even as sore and tired as I was, it was wonderful. When they finished, three more took their place and repeated the process, followed by my friend, who again facefucked me, and came on my face.
They all chatted for a short while after, then everyone left, leaving me alone with my friend. He helped me out of the armbinder, and took the collar off. My shoulders were SCREAMING at me when that thing came off. I had no idea how painful that thing was until it was removed. Neither he nor I were much in condition to have a conversation, so he went off to bed, and I took a shower and crashed on his sofa.
I was still terribly sore in the morning, and having slept on a less-than-plush sofa didn't help matters. My friend was pretty hungover - which gave me a slight amount of pleasure. We talked for a little while, and I got up to leave. When I had gathered my things (and my shiny new armbinder and collar) he thanked me for what I had done. I laughed a little and as I walked out, I told him to tell me the next time he had a party planned.
Any input on this story I'm writing about a teen gangbang?
I was always a horny girl, but the dirtiest night of my life was shortly after I turned 18. I had just graduated from high school, but I had only had sex twice. Both times, it was fantastically awkward and I loved it. Most recently was at the start of Senior year, and now I was getting ready to leave the state for college. I felt wild, I wanted to hit my new school with a sexual gusto - I needed experience. I had been fantasizing for a couple years of a gangbang. Through my two sexual encounters and a few blowjobs and handjobs, I had learned that I loved to please others. The idea of being able to please a group of men all at the same time excited me in a special way that nothing else did. I wanted to be a memorable experience, I wanted to be the girl that no one forgot.
I have always been a tiny girl. Short and petite. Small, B-cup breasts with perky pink nipples. My ass is small, but round. I have dark red hair that goes down to my nipples. While I wouldn’t say I got no attention in school, I wasn’t exactly popular. One night that summer after graduation, I was hanging out with a girl I barely knew for the first time, and some guys from school invited her to a party. She asked if I’d like to go, and we reasoned that we had nothing better to do. It was a long drive, though, about 45 minutes out of the city. On the way there, I started thinking about fucking a guy at the party, and I decided that my opportunities to be a freak in my home town were dwindling. I decided that I was getting laid that night one way or another.
When we got to the party, it wasn’t much of a “party”, but just a group of guys hanging out and drinking out in the boonies. The house was secluded, with very few other homes around - a recent development. There were eight of them, and we were the only two girls in attendance. After a courtesy beer, the girl I was with pulled me aside and told me that she felt outnumbered and awkward and she was leaving. We had just driven so far that I wasn’t ready to turn around and head home. After a short argument, I told her that she should leave me, and that I would get a ride home from one of the guys later that night. A good friend never would have left me alone with eight guys that night, but luckily for me she wasn’t a good friend, just an acquaintance.
I started to think about ways that I could go wild and felt myself getting wet. I was young and naive and didn’t know how to come out and say “Hey, I want to have sex with you guys!”. I decided to pretend to get extremely drunk, figuring that if they thought I was blacking out, I couldn’t be held accountable for my actions.
After my friend left, I nursed a single beer for about an hour, but pretended to be increasingly intoxicated. Once I felt my act was in good standing, I decided to make my move.
One of the guys was sitting alone on the couch, so I cuddled up next to him and pretended I was passing out. He asked if I wanted him to take me home, but I didn’t respond. After a minute or two I laid down on the couch with my head in his lap. He began stroking my hair, which made me feel like I was in good hands. I could feel a moisture spreading throughout my panties.
Growing hornier by the second and desperate to move things forward, I began to nuzzle my face against his cock, feeling it slowly grow hard and press against my face. He cleared his throat nervously.
Another guy must have started to notice what was happening, and sat by my feet. He put a hand on my foot at first, then sheepishly moved it up the back of my leg until he was squeezing my ass. They started to murmur about me, and the rest of the guys were gathering around.
I started teasing the second guy’s cock with my foot. They were all talking about me as if I wasn’t there, calling me a drunk slut. They thought I had blacked out. Playing the role was turning me on, I liked hearing what they really wanted to say about me, not what they thought I wanted to hear.
“I bet I could get her to suck my dick.”
It was the first guy. His friends started egging him on, they wanted a show. He reached down, unbuttoned his pants and unzipped his fly, then his dick came out. I immediately gobbled it up. It wasn’t particularly big, so it was easy for me to take deep, even at 18. After ramming it down my throat, I backed up and went for a slower method. I wanted to give these boys the show they wanted. I liked the idea of being the girl they would never forget, giving them an experience they would masturbate to the memory of for the rest of their lives.
I gently kissed his balls, followed by a long, wet lick up the shaft. I alternated between vigorously licking the underside of the head, and shoving the entire cock down my throat. The guys started to cheer, and I was feeling like a real champion. When he announced that he was going to cum, I doubled down on his cock and let the full length of his shaft rub against my tongue. He came like a geyser, there was so much that it started spilling out of my mouth. I then orchestrated the most brilliant piece of seduction of my career.
I looked up coyly at the boys, fresh cum running out both corners of my mouth. I swallowed in an obvious manner and showed them my empty mouth. “I need a cock inside me,” I moaned. A few of the guys immediately started to disrobe. Around this time is when they really caught on to what they were in for. Someone picked me up and carried me in to a bedroom, rubbing my cunt through my drenched panties on the way. He dropped me on the bed, took his pants off, and then kneeled over me, cock resting on my mouth.
While my lips danced around his throbbing member, other guys in the room were busy pulling my clothes off. When they worked my bra off, hands immediately attached themselves to my tits, pinching my nipples and massaging the flesh. After the panties, I felt fingers slipping in and out of me, exploring. I asked if anyone had a condom. Two of the guys fished one out of their pocket and put it on, but the rest of them were dry. At this point it was too late to stop, so I let it slide - I was on the pill and would take a Plan B just to be safe. They all promised they were clean, which was all I had to go off of.
One by one, the guys entered my pussy, one of them big enough to be uncomfortable in my tiny body, some small. I took them all, like it was my duty, like my purpose in life was to pleasure those cocks and burn my memory in to them. I asked them to cum on my face, but they didn’t listen, and some shot their load deep inside my cunt, which only helped to lubricate the next guy to enter. After they came, they would leave the room for a few minutes, then come back for a second round. The second time around, they lined up at my face and shoved their dicks down my throat while I was fucked by their friends. I felt like a celebrity. I was the center of attention, and everyone in the room was obsessed with me.
I confess wow!!
For a long time now I’ve wanted to see my wife get used by another dude as pure fuck meat. We had talked about it before and she just kinda laughed it off. Last weekend it finally happened. It was so fucking unbelievably nasty and erotic, even way more than i thought it would be. Wife and I smoked some weed last weekend and it makes us both horny as hell. So she was on edge of bed in doggystyle position. I’m standing behind her with my finger up her ass while I’m fucking that pussy hard. I asked her if she’d like two cocks in her and she stopped and turned around. She asked me did that really turn me on or was it just bullshit. I said I couldn’t even explain how horny it makes me. I started to precum right in front of her just thinking about it. She was speechless for a minute just looking at me then she licked the precum away and said ok but it was just a one time deal. Just her saying that made my cock tingle and I continued precuming. I said ok to the one time deal. I grabbed my phone while she turned back around and slammed my cock up her ass hard and she moaned. I called a guy I used to work with and explained the situation. He said his wife was at home but he’d call me back after he made some excuse about they needed him back at work. About an hour later he calls and says he’s heading our way. Wife and I smoked some more weed because I wanted her to stay horny. He knocked on door a little later and he followed me back to bedroom. Wife was laying on her back with her head propped up on pillows. She had on super high heels and her legs were spread wide with no panties and wearing super tight t-shirt with tits about to bust free. She was using her magic wand fucktoy and she would roll her eyes back in pure pleasure. Whenever she does that it makes me horny as a motherfucker. Wasn’t a lotta talking going on. All of us knew we were there to fuck. The dude just dropped his pants and started stroking his cock. She watched him for a minute the motioned him to lay down on bed. She started rubbing on his balls and told me to start jacking on my cock. The she just bent and sucked his cock into her mouth like a vacuum cleaner. He sucked in a lotta air threw his head back and started moaning. She told him he should be ashamed for coming here and doing this and asked him did his bitch wife ever make his cock feel this good. He shook his head no and continued to moan when he felt her mouth wrap around his cock. I knew how fucking good her mouth and tongue felt so I knew what he was feeling. She started taking turns sucking our cocks.
Then it was like anything goes and do whatever you want. We fucked her mouth, pussy and ass hard for about 20 minutes then we both shot loads down her throat. I know I’ve never been that horny before. We rested for a little bit then we all smoked some more weed and sucked, fucked and licked for about 2 hours. She put his cock in her pussy and ass and told him to go home to his wife and make her give him a blowjob so she would unknowingly be cleaning the ass and pussy juice off his cock. He kinda moaned and said he would. He left and She asked how did I like it. I said even more than I thought! I haven’t brought up the “one time deal” thing because I know she loved it too. Pretty fucking sure we’re gonna do it again. Here’s a pic of her in doggystyle position on edge of bed. I love fucking her just like that. Hot as fuck!!
I, Anna, confess that I have been fucking my best friend behind my husbands back for years.
Part A5: Voyeur [for all the other stories pm me, I can send you the links]
Hey guys :-*** its meeee :D
So by now you surely know that I love to watch other people fuck/masturbate. I would spy on my sisters whenever I could, since I had sex for the first time far later than they did. Now I'll tell you about some other times I watched my sisters bang men.
Some time after my wedding, Haley Patty and I were visiting our parents. We would spend the weekend at our parents place and I was really looking forward to talking to my sisters and my parents again. And not just a little chit chat. No. We could talk about big questions like, getting kids and stuff. We all arrived on friday evening. Mom had already prepped dinner and we were all pretty hungry. It was delicious. Dad and mom seemed so happy together. Haley was looking good, confident. Only Patty seemed absent. Always on her phone. So while Haley and I had a good talk with mom and dad, Patty barely spoke at all. When we changed to the living room and wine, Patty followed us slowly still on her phone. After ten minutes she asked mom and dad if her boyfriend Brian could come over. I saw moms face. She wasnt happy about that. Not happy at all. But she never could say no to Patty.
Half an hour later, Brian arrived. Mom went to bed a few minutes later. Dad followed her. We decided to watch a movie. Patty and Brian had a couch to themselves and Haley and me shared one. Patty got a blanket for herself and Brian. We watched to movie in silence, when I saw a movement in the corner of my eye. I turned my head slightly. Patty was clearly not focussing on the movie anymore... she was stroking Brian under the blanket. He kept looking over to me and Haley as if he wanted to make sure we werent looking. I leaned over to Haley and said "keep watching the movie. dont turn your head after I tell you. I think Patty is giving a handjob to Brian."
Haley turned her head slightly, just as I had and then nodded.
H:"Maybe we should leave them alone.."
Me:"Yes... I guess we should..."
Five minutes later, I excused myself, saying I was tired. Haley followed my example and left soon after. We brushed teeth together and before we went to bed I gave her a big long hug. When she was in her room, I silently went downstairs and to the living room again. They werent even trying to hide it anymore. Patty sat on Brian and fucked him cowgirl style. I was already wet at that point. Patty fucking on our parents couch? that was pretty wild, even for her. I fingered my wet pussy. Seeing my sisters big tits bouncing around, I touched my own boobs. I imagined how I would let Brian believe I was Patty. Make him blindfold himself and then fuck him. A first orgasmic wave rippled through me. I was dripping on the floor! I got a towel to wipe it up. When I was back, Patty was getting fucked from behind by Brian. She wasnt even holding back her moans anymore. My fingers found my pussy wet and ready. I pushed in three at the same time, fucking myself while watching Patty getting hammered. From her moans I could hear that she was getting close to cumming, and so did I. When she finally did, I squirted in the towel. Quickly I went into my room. I licked some juice off the towel. I love tasting my own pussy. Then I fell asleep.
The next day. We all thought Brian would leave after breakfast, but somehow he stayed. Whats more Patty always clinged to him. Every chance they got the made out. Every time we sat at a table, Patty's hand was under the table on Brians lap. It was annoying but also kinda hot. So I made a plan to watch them fuck tonight. When finally everyone was going to bed, I went into my room, got a vibrator and sneaked out again.
The bedroom door of Patty and Brian was closed. I held my ear to the door to hear them speak or fuck. They were actually already on it. I turned the knob slowly and opened the door just a tiny bit. I waited to hear if they saw what happend. No reaction from inside so I opened the door a little further. I could see Patty now. Her back was turned to me and she was riding on Brians dick. She leaned forward and slammed her pussy down on his cock. I could see her juice making his cock wet. I rubbed my clit until I was wet, then pushed the vibrator deep inside my pussy and turned it on. I didnt put it to full power because of the noise it would make then. I kept rubbing my clit. Patty was moaning loudly, not unlike Haley I have to say. I could see her cum all over Brians dick and I came as well. My juice ran down my legs and I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall over on my shaky legs. I turned off the vibrator and pull it out, it was covered in my juice. I licked it clean. I was already going to close the door when I looked inside again. Patty was on all fours and Brian was lubing up his dick. I stopped closing the door. Could it be...? Would he fuck her ass? I inserted my vibrator again and kept watching. Now in their new position, both could see me at any time, they were both facing the door. Therefore I also couldnt see if he was really fucking her ass, but since he was going so much slower and she was moaning in a deeper tone, I just assumed thats what he did. At that time I hadnt had anal sex yet. So I was kinda curious how it feels. I shoved the vibrator deeper into my pussy, turning it on again and then put one, then two fingers into my ass. I moaned quietly. I was afraid they might hear me, but fingering my ass turned me on so much... I came way before Patty did. I kept watching her getting fucked in the ass though, sucking on my vibrator in the meantime. I returned to my room just after Brian shot his cum in her ass.
I never spoke to Patty about it.
Now watching Patty getting fucked is hot, but she is the slutty one after all. Haley on the other side is still the innocent looking one. I thought I'd never get to watch her fuck, until SAM and her started dating. After I had walked in on them nearly kissing on her 26th birthday, I knew I wanted to see him fuck my sister. It took a while, but when we moved into a house together, I saw my chance. So one night, when Jim was out I made a plan with SAM. I would hide in the closet in their bedroom and watch him fuck my sister. After dinner, we had some wine in the living room. I was the first to leave. I brushed my teeth and when I was in the hall I saw Haley going to the bathroom to brush her teeth. I said good night and then sneaked into her's and SAM's bedroom. He was in there and told me "I have some toys prepared for you. So you will enjoy this night as well."
Me:"Oh I will, trust me.."
I grabbed his dick and caressed it. He moaned silently and I backed off, leaving him semi-erect. I got into position. The closet was spacious for a closet, but I could barely move in there. I removed my sleep shirt, leaving me all naked. Then Haley came in. I could see her nipples through the sleeping shirt. SAM was laying on the bed, already naked. Haley went in front of the closet door, turned to SAM and slowly removed her shirt. I could only see her backside, but just then I realized what an amazing feminine figure Haley has. Haley slowly removed her string and crawled onto the bed. She gave SAM a blowjob and I had a perfect view of her pussy. I could see it getting wetter and wetter. My hand went to my pussy. I slowly rubbed it while my other hand went searching for the toys SAM had hidden for me. Haley climbed onto SAM and kissed him for a while. Then I heard SAM say
S:"Just imagine someone was watching us right now..."
H:"mmhhh just thinking about it turns me on... I would love to show the world that I'm your sex goddess..."
S:"Is there anyone in particular who you want to show? Anyone you want to make jealous?"
H:"I dont know.. maybe Patty?"
S:"Why and who else?"
H:"She always brags about how good she is at fucking. That would show her. hmmm I would love to show Jim... let him know my body only belongs to you... I see him looking at me... and oh! Anna as well. Show her how I can fuck her best friend which she never could!"
S:"Oh you are naughty. But what makes you think she even wanted to fuck me?"
H:"Oh it was just... way before we were together, whenever she would speak of you... she had that look on her face. And the way she talked about you. And how she acted around you. That changed after her wedding I think. And now... I'm the only one who gets your cock..."
With that she let herself sink onto SAM's cock. I could hear the smacking noise as her wet pussy slipped over his dick. I was already fucking myself with the dildo. Haley was riding his cock slowly, moving her hips back and forth. Soon I heard her say "uhh I'm cumming... oh yes.." I had my first orgasm, when her juice was running down his cock. They changed into missionary. SAM did his 0-100 technique. He pulled out completely and then slid it back in all the way. I loved it, immitating it with my dildo. The way the pussy tightens when he pulls out and then the cock forcing its way back in... He was facing me and a few times he looked up and directly at me. I kept immitating his movement and had to hold back so I wouldnt moan just as loud as Haley. Then I thought "Damn I want to go faster... I hope he goes faster now..." Right at that moment he started pounding Haley. I fucked myself with the dildo so hard that I could hear smacking from my pussy.
H:"Uhgggh I'm cumming again... ohh SAM... ohh..." I had my second orgasm just at that time. After she did too, she went on to blow SAM. Meanwhile I tasted my own pussy. I imagined the dildo was SAM's cock and also sucked it off. Soon he blew his load into her mouth. She swallowed it all and kept sucking him. I couldnt believe my eyes. My little innocent sister fucking SAM like that. He said "I love it when you blow my cock until it is hard again.." After five minutes or so, Haley stopped. Meanwhile I had found a buttplug. SAM got some lube. I didnt even know Haley was into anal. But sure enough, Haley got on her knees, laid her head on the bed and offered him her ass. He was facing me again. Slowly he penetrated her. His eyes were locked onto the closet. She grunted in pleasure. I pushed the buttplug into my ass. It was huge. I only had my pussy juice to make it slippery. When I finally had it in, I let out a silent sigh. SAM was fucking my sisters ass. Her moans got louder and louder. SAM kept staring at me and said "Yes, let Anna hear that we're fucking."
Haley grunted and moan and almost screamed in pleasure. I had an orgasm right there and then. I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall. SAM kept fucking Haley... and hard. I never thought Haley could take a pounding like that. I kept fucking myself with the dildo, but before I could cum again, SAM blew his load into Haley's ass and she had another orgasm as well. Then they laid in sleep position, Haley resting her head on SAM's shoulder. SAM threw a thin blanket over both of them and turned off the light. We had to wait until our eyes got used to the darkness. Then SAM signaled me that it was safe to come out.
I opened the closet door, still completely naked and with the buttplug still inside me. When we made the plan I said I was gonna leave as soon as I could, but now I was still horny. I went to SAM's side of the bed and took his hand. I let him feel the buttplug. Then he turned on a small light, which illuminated the room but was not bright so Haley wouldnt wake. Haley's head was still resting on his arm so he couldnt move. I partly removed the blanket, revealing Haley's ass and SAM's now semi-erect dick. I could see the cum dripping out of Haley's asshole... so I spread her cheeks a little and licked it all off, careful not to wake her. Haley's hand went to her ass so I backed off as quickly as possible. But she didnt wake, just smear out the cum on her asshole. I didnt dare to go back to licking it off, but I saw SAM's dick getting harder. So I went over to him and pulled out the buttplug. Then I sat down on his dick, pushing it into my ass. I couldnt move, otherwise the bed would rock to hard. SAM's free hand immediately fingered my pussy. He got in 4 fingers. I couldnt hold back my orgasm. His dick was just too big in my ass and his fingers... I just squirted all over his hand. I got off his dick and kneeled besides the bed to blow him. Then I saw him move his squirt-covered hand to Haley's mouth. He pushed one finger into her mouth and she started sucking it out of reflex. Soon she was sucking on the other fingers as well. His cock was twitching, exploding any second... I went deepthroat and he shot is load directly into my throat. I swallowed it all. I could feel his hot cum running down my throat... I gave him a kiss and finally went to bed.
End of Part A5. Hope you liked it guys :-** leave some comments if you did.
hello every one out there in pervland, First off you will never get any personal info from me so please do not ask, I may add some pictures later but I will not promise. I want to tell you my story and it is mainly for me not for you. My name is Emma and I am 21 years old The first 19 years of my life were spent in a very religious home, and for most of that time I really did believe, My clothes would be very conservative and boring and I was raised to believe sex was only done when I was married and masturbation was a mortal sin. I started to question all this a few years ago, Little things at first, one time a little over 2 years ago. I was in the shower and as I washed myself I just kept rubbing, the feeling was so good and I almost fell down in the shower. I confessed my sin to the priest who gave me 50 hail Marys and the next week 100, the following week I was asked to go talk to a councillor. I knew the woman (Susan) very well as she was a very good friend of my mother, I was mortified and more than a little scared my parents would find out. But the priest had only asked her to talk to me and had not said anything about why. I wish I had talked to her years ago because I told her about my masturbating and how I had felt so ashamed, but unlike my parents she was very understanding and said masturbation was only natural and even though she respected my parents she did think they were wrong about that subject. She said that if I ever needed anyone to talk to I could call her anytime. I slowly discovered that masturbating helped me with any stress I was having and I did it every chance I got. For a while It was enough but one night I grabbed my hair brush and pushed it in, now I have never used tampons only pads for my period, so this was really the first thing that had ever been inside me. I got carried away and before I knew it there was a sharp pain and lots of blood all over my bedsheets. I knew what had happened but was still a little scared. I called Susan up the next day and asked if I could come and talk to her? She said it was OK and to come to her house as she was alone that day. I got to her place and we talked and told her what I had done and that I was a little scared, she put her arm round me and said it would be OK but if I wanted she would have a look. Now that was a surprise and she said not to worry as we were both women. I pulled up my skirt and pulled my panties down, she told me to sit down and open my legs so she could see. Now I had a very thick red bush at the time, and she said she would have to touch me to see if it was OK. Not only was she the first person to look at me that way but when she touched me I felt so sinful, she moved my hair aside and gently pulled my vagina open. She said everything looked fine but didn't move her hand away. She looked at me and before I could stop her she pushed a finger inside me. It felt amazing and she looked in my eyes told me to relax and slow at first she fingered me, she got faster and then she lowered her mouth down and as she fingered she licked me. I was lost in the moment and she was in total control. I still have no idea how long she was doing it but it ended in my first ever orgasm. She asked if I was OK? all I could do was nod my head. She stood up and took off her top then her skirt, she took her bra off and her breasts were massive and then she pulled her panties down, she had no hair and her clit was sticking out. She came over to me and pulled my T shirt off, my bra came off next, my nipples were rock hard and she lowered her mouth onto one, I knew what was happening was so very wrong but I couldn't bring myself to stop it. She stood up and took my hand and placed it at her pussy, my fingers pushed in and I tried to do what she had just done to me, it was very wet and my finger slid in and out very easy. After a while she pulled away and sat next to me, she told me to lick her as she had done to me, I got on my knees in front of her and moved my face closer, she grabbed my head and pulled me in, I licked her not sure if I was doing it right. The I got the shock of my life I felt some one behind me she said not to worry and then I felt it go inside me, I was very wet and although it was tight he pushed it in, Susan told me her husband Tom was in me and just enjoy it, he fucked me slow as I licked her, she told me he had been spying on us and she had planned this for a while. He got faster and faster and then he came. I fell forward feeling so ashamed, I looked round and saw him standing there his cock wet from my pussy, it was the first one I had ever seen. I suddenly thought what If I get pregnant. Susan kissed me and asked again If I was OK? I was more surprised that I was than what had just happened. I said I better go got dressed and left.
A few days later I was passing her house and knocked on the door, Tom answered and said Susan was out, I must have looked disappointed and he invited me in, he called Susan and he said she would be home in an hour if I wanted to wait. I sat in the kitchen and he gave me a coffee, he asked if there was anything he could do for me, my face went bright red, almost as red as my hair. He said oh and smiled at me. He left me in the kitchen and came back a little later, he was naked and asked if this was what I wanted? his cock was hard and standing out. I looked at it and he bent down and kissed me. He undressed me and again saw my thick red bush, told me to wait and came back with some clippers, he opened my legs and started to trim me till I was almost bald, he bent me over and got the hair in between my legs too, I had got so wet while he did this and felt him lick me from behind, his tongue going from my pussy all the way to my ass, his tongue licking my ass made me feel so dirty and then he pushed it in my ass. He picked me up and took me to his bedroom. I let him put me on the bed and he got on top of me, he pushed my legs up towards my head and then he pushed his cock inside me, he started slow but got fast and again he shot his cum inside me, I felt amazing and at that point he could have done anything to me. He took me back to the kitchen, and we sat, still naked and waited on Susan. I said I needed to pee and was about to go to the toilet when he handed me a jug and said just do it in that. I did as he asked and then got a real shock because he took the jug from me and took a drink of it. It was then Susan walked in smiled and called me a naughty girl. She stripped off and again she was licking me. I came again and saw Tom was hard again, Susan told me to bend over and she got something out the drawer I felt her finger at my ass it had something on it, cold and wet, she pushed it around my ass then finally inside, she used a lot of it then I felt Tom behind me, his hard cock at my ass, He pushed and the tip went in, I screamed out but he pushed more and more until he was in as far as it would go, he fucked my ass slow as Susan got in front of me and kissed me. He shot his cum in my ass and I fell forward almost onto the floor but Susan caught me. She held me and kissed me. She told me I could come over any time I wanted and we talked more, she told me my mother and her used to do this too with Tom before she was married and before she got very religious, that was my dads fault. She went down on me again and this time as she did it Tom got me to suck his cock. He was very hard again and as he was about to cum he pulled out and covered my face with it. I was well and truly fucked that day.
I visited them at least once a week for over a year, and it always ended up with sex usually both at once but sometimes just Susan or Tom. Susan talked me into moving out of my parents and into a small studio flat just a short walk from her house. They also bought me lots of nice clothes and quite a few sex toys. Tom came over one night and asked me to come back to his, I was only in my dressing gown and said I would get dressed but he said not to bother, It was warm and just getting dark so I didn't worry about it. I got there and Susan was naked in the living room but there was another girl there (Kerry) also naked. I knew her from church and Susan told me she and Tom had just introduced her to sex too and thought I would like to help. Kerry is a year younger than me blonde with very small breasts and fully shaved, Susan told me she had shaved they the night before. Kerry stood up and came over too me, she undid my dressing gown and pulled it off, she kissed me and her hand went right to my pussy, she told me she had liked me for years and that her parents had sent her to Susan when they had found out she liked girls, as soon as Susan discovered this she had seduced her the same way she had me. Kerry didn't hold back, unlike me she had been with girls before and knew much more than I did, she had me on my back licking my pussy before I could say much about it, I saw Tom behind her before Susan lowered her pussy over my mouth. I was getting very good at this by now and made her cum very quick even for her, Kerry had me cumming almost as quick and as I did, I lost control of my bladder and let my pee go into her mouth and over her face, something Susan loved me doing, Kerry liked it also, Tom came in her pussy and I cleaned it out for her as Susan fucked my ass with a strap on. So much went on that night and by the end of it I was done in. I woke the next morning in between Tom and Kerry.
After that day Kerry and I became very close, she would visit me most nights and we would always visit Tom and Susan. Then it happened, I became pregnant in July and as luck would have it Kerry fell pregnant in August. Since Tom is the only man we had been with we knew he was the dad, but Kerry and I had fallen in love and she moved in with me last month, we are the scandal of our church but we don't care. Neither my parents nor Kerry's knows who the father of our babies are but they do know it is the same man. My parents hardly talk to me anymore and Kerry's will have nothing to do with her. Susan and Tom have talked about moving away and having us live with them but Kerry and I are very happy together and are not so sure. We still fuck with them both and don't want to stop, but we only have sex with them Kerry and I make love together.
I hope you liked my confession
Part 18: Need for Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]
Since we moved into the new house, my sexlife has gotten a bit stale. Yes, I was fucking Haley and Anna on a daily basis, but it became a routine. Anna felt the same way. So we had to spice things up a little.
So once again, I was out for prey. At that point I was 31 or 32 years old. I was a trainer for a sport (on amateur level, so training once a week) and let me just say I work with 18-25 year old girls in tight sport outfits. I often heard rumors of one of "my girls" having a crush on me, but I never hooked up with any, because I thought it was too dangerous. I still was close with all of them, they were very open towards me. Since I got married even more of the girls were interested in me (thats what I've heard). Some even openly told me how lucky my wife was and how they would swap with her if they could (told as a joke). Now most of them had boyfriends and the one I was interested in was no different. Her name is Katy, some call her Kat (because she could move just as elegant as a cat).
She is a slim, short (5ft4) brunette with b-cup tits, 21 years young. Her long hair is usually in a ponytail, her sports outfit is a black crop top and black skin-tight shorts. I heard rumors that she had a crush on me some years ago and back then she would always try to get my attention by choosing sexy outfits and getting close to me if possible. I never let her close enough though, so she gave up eventually.
From time to time we had training weekends/weeks. We often went to some training facilty near a lake, this time it was no different. We started training on monday. I had a harsh program for the girls: three training units per day. In between they could cool off in the lake. Just imagine a group of young women sweating, running, being athletic. Then they all get their bikinis out and go swimming. I loved the job as a trainer. At the end of the third unit on monday I let all girls but Katy leave. Her head was red, her body sweaty. She barely looked me in the eyes and seemed frustrated.
Me:"Katy, whats going on? You didnt seem to be on top of your game today."
K(looking at her feet):"Sorry coach."
Me:"Come on, you know I you dont have to apologize to me! I just want to know whats going on."
K:"I guess I had my head elsewhere..."
Me:"Look at me Katy." She did. "We both know you can do better. Next time, breath deeply, focus on the game. Okay?"
K:"Okay."
Me:"And now I wanna see that smile of yours again."
K:"I... I dont feel like..."
I hugged her, pressed her against my chest. First she didnt react but then she put her arms around me too.
K:"Thanks I needed that."
Me:"Now there is the smile I was missing all day. Now get going! You dont wanna miss the swimming do you?"
K:"Why dont you join us? That would be fun."
Me:"Okay I guess."
I got changed and went to the lake. Katy was right, it was a lot of fun. I played with the girls and dunked some of them.
Afterwards we ate dinner and soon went to bed.
Tuesday, we all got up early, had breakfast and went to training. Katy did far better this time. When ever she looked at me I gave her a thumps up. I was rewarded with broad smiles. The day as a whole went well. In the evening I had a movie evening planned. Almost everyone was there, but Katy and some of her roommates were missing. They came 5 min later and without Katy. They told me that she was upset about something and wouldnt come. I told them to start the movie and that I would get her. I got to her room, the door was closed. I knocked. No answer. I called her name but she would answer. So I just went in. She was laying on her bed, crying. I sat besides her and put a hand on her back. She twitched away for a second but then let me. When she would stop sobbing, I pulled her up and into my arms. It was an awkward position and soon my back stiffend.
Me:"Come sit on my lap." I basically pulled her onto my lap and she hugged me and sobbed at my shoulder. Finally she calmed down a little.
Me:"Whats going on?"
K:"Remember how I told you that my head was elsewhere? It's about my boyfriend. I think he wants to break up with me."
I hugged her tightly. A sigh escaped her lips.
Me:"Do you want to talk about it?"
K:"No... please just... hold me..."
She then sat with her face to me on my lap, pressing her chest against me and resting her head on my shoulder. I stroked her back slowly. She relaxed and sunk onto me even more. How her pants were touching my pants. I tried suppressing my erection and for a while I succeded. I stopped stroking her back to make the situation less intimate, but she immediately said "No, please go on... it feels so good..."
So I continued. After a while she said
K: "You know, I think he doesnt find me attractive anymore..."
Me:"Oh come on thats nonsense. You are a beautiful young woman."
K: "You think so?"
Me:"Yes! Whoever says something different is an idiot."
She leaned back a little to look me in the eyes.
K: "That's so sweet of you!"
Then she looked down at herself and me and said
K:"Wow, what would your wife say if she found you flirting with a girl in this position?"
Me:"Well I wont tell her..."
K:"Me neither. So we are good. Could you keep hugging and stroking me. It really helps."
So I did. Her head was on my shoulder again and when I started stroking her back, she moaned a little. I couldnt help it, I was getting hard. I thought she had to feel it eventually.
K:"You know, my BF would never stroke my back like that."
She started purring silently. She leaned back again, her eyes locked onto mine, her look dreamy. Her hands worked their way up to my face. Then she kissed me. I was hard as stone in a split second. Quickly Katy retreated, looking shocked.
K:"I shouldnt have... I'm sorry, I ... I just..."
I just shook my head.
Me:"Its all right, dont worry."
K:"Is it though? Just look how wet I got from that!"
She pulled her pants to the side and revealed her wet panties.
She then looked up at me and said
K:"But it looks like you enjoyed it as well."
Me:"Cant say I didnt, I guess. But we shouldnt tell anybody about it."
Katy nodded, got up and said:"I sorry, it wont happen again, I promise."
Me:"Dont worry about it. Just get cleaned up and come to the movie okay?"
K:"Yessir! I'll be there in a minute."
I left her room and went to the movie. Katy came some minutes later. She looked fine. Over the course of the movie, whenever there was a kiss scene, Katy would look at me and bite her lip. I acted like I didnt notice.
Wednesday started normal. In the traning, Katy was doing okay, not as badly as monday, but worse than tuesday. I also noticed that she looked at me more frequently than usual. She was also wearing no sports bra as far as I could see. Also her string tanga was clearly visible over her ass and the outline under her shorts were visible as well. I had a hard time fighting my boner. My pants werent very loose so I had to be careful. After the noon training, the girls went to shower while I was cleaning up the sports hall. When I was done, most of the girls were already done showering and left the building. I went into the shower as well, which is right next to the womens shower. I heard some more girls leave. When I was using my shampoo, I heard moans from the womens shower (my shower was off at that time, thats why I heard it. Also the shower rooms have no door, just a vision block). I washed out the shampoo and afterwards the moans had stopped. I quickly got dressed and left the gym. I caught a glimpse of the girl walking away. It was Katy.
After that the day went on as usual, until after the afternoon training. Again, most of the girls had already left. When I went to the shower I heard two girls talk. One was Katy, the other one was Rachel, a tall blonde with striking looks.
R:"What are you doing?"
K:"Nothing?"
R:"Come on, you do not cleaning your pussy for 5 minutes straight. Are you rubbing yourself?"
K:"So what?"
R:"Nothing just... Who are you thinking about?"
K whispered something.
R:"The coach? No way. I mean... he is hot ..."
K:"Yeah right? I cant get him out of my head. His tight shirt... And I'm pretty sure I saw a little bulge in his pants."
R:"Yeah I think you're right... And now that you're standing in front of me like that... I'm really turned on..."
K:"Come here.."
I stood there stunned. I heard two of the hottest girls in my team making out and fingering each other. I mean, I heard rumors that this has happend in my team before, but I never believed it. I was too afraid to turn the mens shower on, they might know that I am there then. So I just stood in silence and listened to them finger fucking each other. I hid in the mens shower room and started masturbating. When Rachel and Katy came out of the showers, Katy said:
K:"Would you kiss the coach if you had the chance?"
R:"Hell I would fuck him if I could."
In that moment I shot my load on the floor. I cleaned up after myself and went out as well.
Thursday had both Rachel and Katy watching me closely. They also winked at each other a couple of times. They were playful around me but never dared to touch me for too long. When we were swimming in the afternoon, that changed. They were constantly on me, trying to dunk me. I was still taller and stronger than them, but it was actually challenging to fend of both. I then went for a swim, leaving both of them behind me. When I came back, all but Katy had left. She met me at a depth were she could barely stand.
K:"Coach, I have to talk to you."
Me:"Here? Well okay, what is it?"
K:"I have been thinking about the kiss..."
Me:"And?"
K:"Well... I got so horny I started masturbating thinking of you..and...I really want you and..."
Me:"And what?"
K:"And I'm not wearing bottoms right now."
She lifted her hand out of the water, in it the bikini bottoms. With the other hand she grabbed my dick. I was already getting hard, but her strokes made me harder instantly.
Me:"Do you really think this is a good idea? I have a wife and you have a boyfriend..."
K: "So its in our both interest that this stays between us..."
Me:"I see..." With that I grabbed her and pulled her close.
Me:"But what about the others? they may see us."
K:"They are all at dinner. They wont see anything."
We made out while she was still stroking my cock. I stroked her back in return, getting some purrs out of her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulled herself up a little and whispered in my ear:
K:"Please fuck me coach."
She wrapped her legs around me as well and I lifted her up by her ass. I slowly lowered her onto my dick. When I pushed in the tip she moaned.
K:"Damn, I didnt know you were so big Coach. My BF is so much smaller... ouuuuuh"
My hips moved back and forth a little, penetrating her a little more every time.
K:"Uhh yes. Oh. Slowly, just like that...You are so big.."
When I finally had my whole dick in her she was purring in my ear.
K:"Fuck my tiny pussy slowly Coach..."
So I did. We made small waves, but no sound. I kept fucking her slowly, after 5 min she had her first orgasm and collapsed into my arms.
K:"Keep going, I still want more...."
And so I did. After another few minutes she said "Now fuck me harder. Harder. Even harder. Come on FUCK ME"
I fucked her as hard as I could in the water, she pressed herself against me bit my shoulder and came again. I shot my load into her pussy just a few seconds later.
K:"That was... amazing..."
We parted ways then, she went to dinner asap and I waited for a while before going.
To my surprise, Katy really kept her mouth shut. Friday went by without another incident with her. But Rachel actually sprained her ankle after having a cramp in the noon pratice. So I helped her to the med room, helped her lay down. She was wearing a sports skirt which is kinda uncommon for the type of sport we are doing. She was still panting heavily from all the running.
Me:"I'll take off your shoe and have a look at your ankle alright?"
R:"Okay coach."
I pulled of her shoe and sock, hurting her in the process.
Me:"I'm sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you."
R:"Its okay, I like it rough" and laughed. I laughed with her. The ankle didnt look too bad, so I just got some ice spray to cool it. After I had applied the spray...
R:"Coach? Could you help me get rid of the cramp as well?"
Me:"Sure, what shall I do?"
R:"Can you massage my calves and thighs?"
Me:"Sure thing."
I started with the calf of the leg with the sprained ankle. Rachel laid on her back, the massaged leg bent and the other one straight. She had spread her legs a little so I could see her panties. Her eyes were closed. As I worked up my way to her thighs she bit her lip and whispered "oh yes.. thats good... keep going..." I intended to only massage half of her thigh so I would get too close to her pussy, but she insisted that I should go the full distance. She moaned ever so slightly as my fingers were just inches from her pussy. After my fingers "accidently" touched her panties I could see a wet spot forming on them. After I was done with the first legs I excused myself and went into the sports hall again to tell the other girls what they should practise for the next few minutes before taking a shower. When I went back to the med room I heard Rachel moan even before I opened the door. I knocked and went in immediately. So I caught a glimpse of her wet pussy before she covered it up. She didnt manage to pull the panties all over it, so it was still only 3/4 covered.
Me:"Sorry, I had to tell the girls what to do. How do you feel now?"
R:"errrr... I .. I already feel a bit better but... could you still massage my other leg please?"
Me:"Sure, thats what I came back for."
So I worked my way up her other leg, while she once again closed her eyes and bit her lip from time to time. When I reached the end of her thigh, her panties were soaked and the part of her pussy that I could see wet from her juice. When I pulled back my hand, she grabbed it and said "Thank you Coach...." and looked me into the eyes. I broke eye contact and said "I will send one of the girls to pick you up and go shower, do you want someone in perticular?"
R:"Can you send Katy?"
Me:"Sure, she'll be right with you."
When I found Katy and told her to get back to Rachel, she looked at me suspiciously but said nothing. She kinda brushed me off.
I went to the showers myself and when I was done I heard Rachel and Katy at it again. I didnt dare staying as long as last time so I went out.
The afternoon practice went normal, but Katy seemed to be mad at me. Easy to guess why. Maybe Rachel even told Katy that I fucked her. I didnt know.
On Saturday, we had a show match against another team. I had told Anna about what happend, but not my wife. Anna and Haley came to the game, while Jim watched the house. Some parents of the girls were there as well.
We won the game, partially thanks to Katy. When it was over, all the girls went to the shower together, even Rachel. It was their kind of "aftershow party". Meanwhile I talked to Anna and Haley. After half an hour I excused myself and went to the shower as well. During the shower I thought about Katy and Rachel. The thought of their wet pussies made me hard. I had my back to the entrance, so I didnt hear her come in.
"Coach?"
I turned around. Katy was standing in the door, already fully dressed.
Me:"Hey."
K:"So... who is your favorite girl in our team? I heard what you did to Rachel. Sounded like you didnt want me anymore... So I came here to make sure that I'm still your favorite."
With that she began stripping out of her hot pants, tank top, bra, panties. When she was naked she asked:
K:"Do you like what you see? Your penis does I think."
I could only nod. She flung her cloths behind the door and came up to me. She jerked me off for a while, then started blowing me. I pulled her up, pushed her against the wall and started fucking her while the shower was raining down on us. I started slow again, but Katy asked for more and more. When I reached full speed she tried to speak but only got out one word per pounce.
K:"Wow..I..thought..you..were..fucking..me..hard..in.. the water.. but this.. is.. so..much.. faster... uggggghghgh"
I came deep inside her pussy, ramming in one last time. She collapsed into my arms immediately.
Just as Katy got dressed behind the door, there was a knock on it. The door opened a little and I heard Haleys voice "Hey are you okay? You're taking very long in there."
Me:"Dont worry, I'm done, I'll be out in 5 min."
Katy remained silent, not moving at all. After Haley left and we both had dressed, she kissed me on the cheek and whispered
K:"Btw. Im not on birth control."
I looked at her, stunned.
K(smiling):"Dont worry, I wanted to get pregnant from my BF anyway. We have been trying for several months now. Maybe your sperm is more potent..."
Me:"Well I got.." I almost said four.. "two kids. What if you really get pregnant? You could ruin my life."
K:"If I really get pregnant it will safe my relationship. Not getting pregnant is the reason why I think he wants to leave me. I would be forever grateful. I wont bother you, I promise."
Me:"Okay okay..."
I left the shower after saying goodbye. I found Haley and Anna waiting outside. A young man was standing with them. He told me he is Katies BF and was looking for her.
Me:"Well I havent seen her. Maybe she forgot something and went back to her room." I described the way to her room and he went off. When I looked at Anna she winked at me. I guess she figured out somehow...
From time to time I recieved selfies of Katy, but we didnt have sex again.
Several months later, Katy left the team because she was pregnant. I never found out if it was mine.
End of Part 18
Next story will be more about Anna again :)
Thats Katy in the pic btw
Brooke
Sixteen-year-old Brooke steered her car into the parking lot
across the street from the convenience store, on her way to a
postgame football party with her cheerleading squad.
She was going to buy some sodas and chips to bring to the
party, but she had also wanted to sneak in a six-pack of beer.
Her parents didn't drink, so the only way she could get some
would be to shoplift the beers. She had done a small amount of
shoplifting before, and it was rather easy.
By parking across the street and carrying her large
cheerleading duffle bag into the store while dressed in her
uniform, it would give the appearance that she was walking home
following the game. Then she could buy the pop and chips, but
slip the beers into her bag, as well.
As she walked into the store, she smiled at the clerk, a
middle-aged man in his forties, who was working alone. She
browsed the snack aisle slowly, taking her time, as she picked up
a bag of chips. Then she sauntered over to the refrigerated
case.
As Brooke passed the beer rack, she looked toward the clerk
to see if he was noticing. He seemed to be reading something in
another direction, so she quietly slipped the refrigerated case
door open and deftly snuck a six-pack of beer into the partially
unzipped duffle bag. Then she scooted over to the sodas and
picked up a six-pack of those to pay for.
Brooke hadn't realized it, but the store clerk had been
watching her in one of the large parabolic mirrors, checking her
out in her little uniform, while she had slipped the beers into
her bag.
When she arrived at the register to pay for the sodas and
chips.
"Do you need anything else tonight?" the clerk asked.
"No," Brooke replied. "That should do it."
"Then what about the beers in your bag?" he inquired.
Brooke's face fell off.
"Shit," she muttered. She had never been caught before, and
never really thought about the consequences, since it had been so
easy.
Brooke slowly reached into the bag and pulled the beers out.
"Well young lady," he said. "I guess you're in some trouble
now."
He picked up the phone and dialed the police, who told him
they would be there in a couple of minutes.
"Okay, miss, just wait over there near the office door. The
police will be here in a couple of minutes."
Brooke wanted to cry. She had never really contemplated the
potential outcome, and now it was too late. And this store clerk
was going to take no mercy on her.
It didn't take long for the law to arrive. Two police
officers, one probably in his early forties and one who seemed to
be just out of training, walked into the store.
"You've got another lifter?" the older cop asked.
"Yep," he answered. "A kid, right over there next to the
office door."
The clerk pointed squarely at young Brooke, who wished she
could be anywhere but there at that moment.
The older cop got an eyeful of Brooke, and he could tell she
was scared.
"Well, we're gonna take her into the office for a while and
talk to her before we take her in," he told the clerk.
"That's fine," the clerk responded. "I'll be here in case
you need anything."
The older cop looked over at the younger one and smirked as
the two slowly approached young Brooke.
"Well, young lady, I guess you've found yourself some
trouble, huh?" the older office asked.
"Yes, sir," Brooke answered solemnly.
"Well, then, I think we'd better step into this office and
discuss the situation before we take you in," he said.
The officer opened the office door and ushered the three of
them in, carefully locking the door behind them.
"So," asked the younger cop. "What were you trying to
steal?"
"Beers," she simply said.
"This isn't the first time we've seen minors trying to steal
beer, either," he told her.
"So what happens now?" Brooke asked.
Knowing that the store policy was simply to take minors in to
scare them, but not to prosecute, the older cop figured to play
the situation for all he could get.
"Well, we're supposed to take you in to the station and book
you for shoplifting, then call your parents. They can bail you
out or let you spend the night in jail before you see the judge
tomorrow morning."
Brooke's eyes started to water.
"Isn't there any way you could just let me go with a
warning?" she begged. "My parents will kill me, and I'll get
kicked off the cheer squad, for sure."
"Well, that's not the policy," the younger officer told her.
"Sorry."
"Please?" she pleaded with teary eyes to both men. "I'll do
anything not to get in trouble for this. I've learned my
lesson."
The older cop looked young Brooke's sexy little body over.
She looked so hot in her little cheerleading uniform.
"Anything, huh?" he mused.
"Yes, sir," she said.
His eyes devoured the teenaged cheerleader. She had long,
wavy blonde hair, large and bright blue eyes and delicious-
looking lips.
Brooke wore a tight, body-hugging sweater. It was a V-neck
style, white on the top with a bulldog emblem for the local high
school across the chest. The emblem stood out impressively,
propelled by her two "C"-cup-sized breasts. The sweater was
black on the bottom half, with a four-inch-wide band of
bold/white/black/white/gold across the body of the sweater in a
similar "V" shape, just below the emblem, with the black initials
"MHS" in the white area between the "V". The same color pattern
extended across the back of the form-fitting sweater, as well as
the long sleeves.
Her skirt was black with sixteen inverted gold and white
alternating pleats. It hemmed out very high on her shapely
tanned thighs and nicely caressed her fine teenaged ass. A pair
of white kneesocks, with a black band around the top, and white
athletic shoes capped off her delightful uniform.
The older cop wanted her pussy, and this cheerleader seemed
very willing to do almost whatever she could to avoid trouble.
He glanced over at the younger officer and smiled.
"You're not thinking what I'm thinking, are you?" blurted the
other cop.
"Yep, I'm afraid I am," came his answer.
"What's going on?" asked poor Brooke.
"I think my partner has an option for you," the young cop
told her.
"Like what?" Brooke inquired, anxious for anything at this
point.
The older cop was straight to the point.
"Like we let you go, provided you let us both fuck you and
cum in that cute little mouth of yours," he simply offered.
Brooke simply looked at them both, absolutely stunned at the
idea of getting out of trouble.
"And then you'd just let me go?" she asked.
"Yep," the cop said.
"That would be okay, I guess," she relented. "Because I
don't want any trouble. It's just that I've never been fucked
before."
"Are you serious?" asked the younger cop. "A beautiful girl
like you?"
"No," Brooke answered. "I never had the guts to ask a guy
yet, and I guess they haven't, either."
"Well then," said the older man, "we'll just have to show you
how it's done."
"And you want to shoot your stuff in my mouth?" she asked,
wincing a bit at the idea.
"Definitely. And you would need to swallow it, too."
"I've heard it doesn't usually taste very good," she
commented.
"Well, that's part of the deal. We don't want to leave a
mess in this office."
"Okay."
"But we'll have to be pretty quick about it," the young cop
added. "Because that store manager will wonder what's going on.
And we'll have to be quiet, too."
Brooke nodded in agreement.
"Okay, then, sweetheart," the older guy said as he unbuckled
his trousers. "You can start by sucking on my cock."
Brooke just nodded and stepped toward the man to do as she
was told.
"And I'll fuck you from behind while you suck him," added the
young cop. "Just bend over for me."
Brooke looked a bit alarmed.
"You're not gonna put that thing in my butt, are you?" she
asked with concern.
"No, I'm gonna stick it in your pussy from behind," he
explained. "It's called 'doggy-style'."
Brooke snickered as the older guy fished his half-erect penis
from his boxers and offered it to the high school cheerleader.
Brooke took it in her hand and obediently placed it in her warm
mouth. Bent forward, she started sucking on it while the guy
fucked her mouth slowly.
She felt the other guy's hands as they reached under the
pleats of her little skirt. He pushed the pleats upward to
expose the tight gold cheerleading bloomers with her white cotton
panties underneath.
Brooke felt him grab the waistband of both pairs and tug her
bloomer/panty combination down her thighs, leaving them stretched
across her legs, just above her knees. He spread her kneesocked
legs for leverage and fisted his hard cock against her virgin
pussy lips from behind.
Her pussy was dry, so the young cop began rubbing her pussy
lips with his dick. It didn't take long to get the hot little
cheerleader nice and wet. Within a couple of minutes, young
Brooke's pussy was sopping with her own cunt juices.
By this time, Brooke had sucked the other cop big and hard.
His cock now filled her young mouth, and he began to pump in and
out of her lips. Brooke put her hands on her knees for rest and
support as the guy skull-fucked her with one hand grasping each
side of her head.
The young cop nestled the head of his prick to Brooke's love
tunnel and slowly pushed it in until it hit her maidenhead, the
thin membrane that marked her virginal state.
"Okay, baby, I'm gonna bust your cherry now," he told her.
"It'll hurt a little bit at first, but it'll go away."
He put his hands on the sides of her cheerleading sweater and
punched it through her hymen quickly. Brooke grunted as he
popped her innocence, but the pain quickly subsided.
"Okay, baby, that was it," he reassured her. "You'll be
fine, now."
The cop slowly pulled out, then slid it back in repeatedly,
each time giving the teen cheerleader about a quarter-inch more
schlong. Before long, he was able to fuck a good five inches
into her first-time twat, enjoying the ultra-tight fit of her
virgin pussy.
Poor Brooke was getting pumped from both ends simultaneously
as she was bent over in her sexy cheer uniform with her hands on
her knees.
"Stroke it with your tongue while I fuck that mouth of
yours," said the older cop.
Brooke tried as best she could to satisfy the man. After a
few minutes of double-fucking, the two men decided to switch
positions simply by having little Brooke turn around.
"I need to rest my mouth for a couple of minutes," Brooke
said. "My jaws are sore."
"Then I'll fuck you on this desk while you rest for my
partner," said the older cop.
As Brooke wiggled her cheer briefs and panties down to her
ankles and kicked them aside, he picked the cheerleader up and
placed her on the edge of the desk. Brooke lifted her legs,
placing the soles of her shoes on the edge of the desk, also,
wide to the sides.
The sixteen alternating gold and white pleats of her little
black cheer skirt spread nicely across the top of her thighs as
she presented her moist love treasure to the older cop. She
looked marvelous with her kneesocks cocked to the sides, inviting
the man to impale her with his saliva-coated cock.
He lifted the sides of her sweater and tugged the fabric high
on her chest, above her ample breasts, as he also lifted her bra
cups to let her mammaries free.
"Yeah, let's see those nice tits while I fuck you," he
blurbed, as he squatted a bit to put his cock in position.
Brooke smiled as she looked down and watched him push the
head of his prick between her pussy lips and gently slide it in.
She could feel his member fill her tight, warm snatch as he took
several fuck-strokes to drive the full length into the young
girl, mashing his pubic hair against her pink clit.
"Oh, yeah," he murmured. "Fits like a fucking glove..."
The younger cop watched, gently stroking himself, as his
partner hammered little Brooke's deflowered pussy gently but
firmly. Brooke's tits wiggled with each thrust as they dangled
beneath her cheerleading sweater and bra.
Brooke was really enjoying this now. She looked over at a
nearby mirror and was able to see the reflection of herself
getting fucked from a third-person perspective. It made her even
hornier.
The cop was only able to fuck young Brooke for a few minutes.
He had to stop for fear of blowing his load into her pussy, and
he didn't want his DNA filling the high school cheerleader.
"Fuck," he gasped, as he pulled out of her. "I've gotta
stop, before I blow my load in your cunt."
"It's my turn, then," said the younger cop, quickly, anxious
to dip his fleshy spear into her teen treasure again.
As his partner stepped aside, the young cop assumed the
position and was quickly fucking the teen cheerleader with a
frenzied pace.
The older cop could only watch as Brooke's long blonde hair
bounced around with her tits as his partner drilled her with
quick thrusts. He didn't even touch his cock, because he knew he
would blow his wad early. The excitement level was just too
much.
The young cop didn't last long, either, before he also had to
pull out.
"Okay, let's switch positions again, just like how we
started."
The two officers pulled Brooke down from the desk and
positioned her between them again, this time bent forward to
receive the younger guy's cock in her mouth.
Placing her hands on her knees again, Brooke opened her mouth
wide for her oral fucking, while feeling the back of her little
skirt being pulled up and the other cock entering her pussy from
behind.
The younger guy slid himself into her waiting mouth, and she
sealed her lips around him. The threesome continued the hot 'n
heavy action for another four or five minutes.
"I'm ready to shoot off," grunted the older cop. "How about
you?"
"Yeah, I think it's time," grunted his younger partner.
The two cops pulled out of the teen cheerleader.
"Okay," said the older one. Kneel right here between us,
hold your head back and keep your mouth open."
Brooke nodded and did as she was instructed. She was almost
completely out of trouble with the law now, and she knew she had
to keep her end of the deal.
"I'll go first," said the older guy.
He positioned himself between the girl's knees and put the
head of his cock on her tongue as he stroked himself.
"Remember, you need to swallow it all so we don't leave a
mess. Understand?" he asked.
Brooke nodded, as she waited for his creamy cargo.
"Aw, shit, here it comes," the cop grunted.
His cock splurted a load of thick, frothy goo into the
cheerleader's open mouth, sliding down her tongue to the back of
her throat. Again and again, he fired his spunk repeatedly into
her young mouth, and the obedient girl swallowed every bit of his
load without hesitation. After four or five salvos of steamy
cum, he squeezed the last of it onto the girl's tongue.
"Oh yeah, baby," he exulted. "You're such a good girl."
He stepped aside to zip up as his partner took his turn,
standing between the girl's knees.
"Hey, baby, stick your tongue out so I can watch it shoot
into your mouth without spilling a drop," he told her.
Brooke pressed her tongue against the underside of his cock,
keeping her head back and mouth wide open. It didn't take this
guy long, either, to give her a good, frothy drink.
"Aw, shit!" he exclaimed, as he shot his first wad of cum off
the roof of her mouth.
Another squirt of warm, creamy jizz followed, then another,
and another. Brooke's mouth was filling with the cop's spunk
faster than she could swallow.
"God, that's a load!" exclaimed his partner. "You're gonna
drown the poor kid."
The young cop kept on feeding the cheerleader his creamy
nectar, which pooled in her mouth. Brooke tried desperately to
gulp down the relentless flow of semen. Finally, the cascade of
cum slowed to a point where Brooke managed to swallow fast enough
to keep up. Mercifully, it trickled to a stop.
"Okay, baby, suck the last of it out, he told her.
Brooke sealed her lips around his cock and sucked as he
stroked himself down the shaft one last time, slowly squeezing
the last of his seed into the teenager's mouth. She felt the
last of his creamy goop as it hit her taste buds, and she
swallowed the last drops of it like a proper young cheerleader
should.
"Well, sweetheart, you've earned your freedom," said the
older cop, with a smile. "Just let us put you in the squad car
and take you a block away, so this store manager thinks we're
doing our job."
Brooke nodded as she pulled her bra and sweater back into
position, and then reached for her panties and cheer briefs,
quickly putting them back on. She smiled to herself, happy to be
out of trouble with the law, but also happy she had pleased these
men.
So today I woke up and was so fucking horny to suck a cock I could hardly get dressed. So I head to work pull up outside and stroke before I go in, just made it worse seeing my own cock in my hands. So I post an add on CL and after the normal bull with back and fort emails I find a guy that wants to meet in a park a little ways away. So I make my excuses and head to the park, just about a mile away I get a phone call from the wife talking complete shit about diner and other none cock related things so I wasn't paying attention. After an hour of this I get to the park looking for my hookup in his grey baseball cap and no sign. Send him a email and he fucked off home because he got tired of waiting. Piss ed I head home. When I walk in my cousin who is staying with up is asleep on the couch so I go to our room and stroke my cock a bit more, just not feeling it though really wanted the real thing in my mouth today. So I give up and nap. When I wake up I hear moaning from the living room so I sneak down the hall and peak in. My cousin is naked with Gay porn on the computer. I had no idea he has a hot girlfriend but then I have a hot wife, I stand there now with my cock in my hand watching him rub his palm on the head of his rock hard cock, I can see his eyes are closed and he is really getting into it so I sneak over and suck on his shaved balls. He nearly went out through the wall,lol. He is now on the back of the couch with a massive hard on animals on my knees with a shit eating grin on my face and an equally as hard cock. I just slid my way up the couch and took his cock in my mouth not giving him another chance toreact,I sucked his cock like I never sucked a cock before, I could see he was getting into it when he pulled his cock out of my mouth a d bent me over the armrest of the couch, he spit into my waiting hole and shoot ed his cock deep in me. He didn't take it easy on my ass for a second just pounding it hard. Just before he blew his load he pulled out and I could feel it shooting up my back,it seemed like a massive load of cum,which he scoped up with his hand and rubbed on my face. Now I just needed a quick BJ to blow my load as I was busting from the morning. So I took his face and shoved his mouth on my cock, a couple of strokes into his mouth pussy and I shot straight in his mouth. He gulped my load and started laughing. We layer back watched the porn and stroked each other's simitation hard on till we were ready to go again. We nearly forgot about my wife getting home in all out excitement and just showered with me giving his Co k another quick suck before she got home. Going to enjoy his last two weeks with us, now I have a in home cock to suck.
Part A3: Anal Anna [for the rest of the story pm me, I can send you the link]
Hey guuuys :-***
This time I'll tell you a more recent story, that only happend a few weeks ago.
I always enjoy fucking SAM. He really knows what he is doing. Jimmy is not even close. He cant get me to cum most of the time. SAM always delivers.
So some weeks ago, me and SAM had the house to us for a day. That always meant a day full of fucking and this time was no different. When SAM came home I was already waiting for him, only wearing my satin bathrobe. We made out on the couch for a while until he said "ready for some master-slave roleplay?"
Me:"Oh yes."
S:"Fair warning, this will be an anal day."
Me:"Oh I dont mind that..."
We agreed on "printer" as the safe word. Then he ordered me into my own bedroom. While going there he constantly slapped my ass. We closed the blinds. He cuffed my hands to the bed, after undressing me. Then he left the room. I lay there, crosslegged, naked. I loved this moment. The tension before it happens. I knew he wanted me to resist him. Crossing my legs was the first step in that direction. My pussy was already soaked. When he came back I saw a bag in his hands. There was something very long in it and for a second I was uncertain what that was for. But I think I knew what it was for. He put the bag down and came over me, his dick in front of my face. I turned my head away and said "no please...I'm married... you cant.." Sam took my head in his hands and turned it back towards him. He was smiling. He grabbed some of my hair with one and and steered his dick in my face with the other. I tried turning away, but I couldnt without hurting myself. His dick was in my face, rubbing against my cheeks, my nose and mouth. I kept my lips shut for a few more moments, but then he took his hand off his dick and poked my side, so that I inhaled sharply. In that moment he pushed his dick in. His dick is so huge, it basically fills my whole mouth. I tried to get it out by moving my head back, but he had a tight grip on my hair. He held my head still while moving his hips, facefucking me. I made gagging noises and after a while just started sucking myself. He let go of my hair and enjoyed my lips and tongue on his dick. Then he grabbed my hair again and hold me in position, while he blew his first load in my mouth. I swallowed his hot load.
He then started playing with my tits, while I was winding in my shackles. I couldnt help myself and started moaning. His hands were on my legs now, forcing them apart. When he succeeded I once again said "No please... I'm married, I have kids... dont impregnate me please!"
S:"I wont impregnate you if you'll let me have your ass..."
Me:"But.. but.. I'm an anal virgin... I never... please dont..."
He got some lube and a small dildo. He fingered some of the lube into my ass and put some on the dildo as well. The dildo went in easily.
S:"Anal virgin huh? You lied to me."
Me:"no please... I didnt mean to.."
S:"So do you want to be fucked in the ass or in your pussy?"
After I didnt answer for a while he added:"Both it is then..."
Then he got the large thing out if the bag. It looked like a huge dildo. It was around 50cm long (20inch), but not very thick. I stared at it as he lubed it up.
Me:"Wait - what is that for? I cant put that all in my pussy!"
S:"True, thats why you'll have it in your ass."
Me:"IN MY ASS?"
S:"Dont worry, I know what I am doing."
He put the tip of it in my ass. So far so good, still felt just like a dick. Then he went deeper. Well, thats a long dick. I already felt my orgasm approaching. He went deeper and deeper, but slowly... I couldnt take it any more...
Me:"Put it all the way in... please..."
He looked at me in astonishment and then pushed it all the way in. I could feel it in my belly. My belly was even bulging a little. And my pussy was squirting. My juice was flowing all over my ass and onto the sheets. My body twitched under the orgasm while SAM pulled it all out.
Me:"Wow..."
S:"You like it?"
Me:"Yes... master... please... put it back in... And then fuck me please... or finger me... I want you inside me..."
So SAM pushed it all the way back in. I moaned and screamed. I cant even say how it felt... And then he started fingering me, on the g spot. I could only scream out my pleasure. After 3 min or so I came again. My squirt shot all over the bed and some even landed on the floor. I thought nothing could beat that orgasm, but then SAM started fucking and kissing me. His tongue penetrating my mouth, his cock penetrating my pussy and his dildo penetrating my ass.
When I came he was still in me. So my squirt didnt go everywhere, but the sheets under us definitely needed to be washed. I felt his cum deep in my pussy. He pulled everything out. I couldnt control my body for full 10 min.
Just thinking about it while writing made me wet and I had to masturbate again. We havent used the long dildo since then, but I'm looking forward to it ;))
When I asked SAM how he came up with that huge thing, he said it was from some video.
SAM's been very busy lately, so he asked me to ask you guys if he should come back or if you are okay with only me writing. Tell me in the poll :) :-**
I have this girl I met on Ashley Madison and we hook up from time to time for some wild sex. There's not much talking going on between us. For the most part, she emails me, or I her, and if we're both free, we meet up at a local bar and then go off to fuck. This has been the routine for several months.
The last time we got together, we were laying in bed after our first round, and I asked her, "So what's the hottest thing you've ever done? Besides me of course! ha"
She started to tell me this story about her ex husband and a strap-on, but then changed gears and said..."Well actually, it would probably have to be the first time I ever squirted!" I was more than curious and asked her to tell me.
So she told the following story:
(The following is almost word for word what she told me)
"OK, first some background information. I was -- Years old and my older brother had a friend that I liked who was only 3 years older than me. But in his eyes I could have been 10 years younger. He never showed any interest in me. I was just his friends annoying little sister. So I would always try to hang out with them and follow them around and try to get him to notice me. I would wear tight shorts and small shirts with no bra so he could easily see my tits. When he stayed the night, I would wear a T shirt with no underwear and make sure it 'accidentally' lifted up when he was around and we were alone. One morning, he came over looking for my brother but he was off with my parents somewhere and I was home alone. I lied and said he wouldn't be long and asked if he wanted to come in and wait, which he did.
I was still in my night shirt and after he sat down in the living room, I ran upstairs to pull my panties off then came downstairs and told him I had to do my exercises. I proceeded to do squats and jumping jacks in front of the TV, right in front of him, knowing my ass was being exposed with every jump, and knew he was watching. I then asked him if he could hold my feet while I did sit ups! He said, "SURE!" So I laid down on my back, he got down on the floor in front of me and held my feet with his hands as I did sit-ups. I pretended to have my eyes closed, but I was peeking and watching him look down right between my legs at my pussy. I started to part my legs a little to let him get a better view, but my phone rang and I had to get up!!
When I came back, I sat down next to him pretending to be exhausted and he asked me if I've ever played Truth or Dare! I said, yes, with some of my GF's. He asked what kind of Dares would we do. I said, pretty much anything...from making crank phone calls to kissing each others private parts!
With that, he said, OK let's play.
I went first and wimped out and said Truth. He asked me if I've ever seen a penis up close and in person. I said NO, which was true! His turn, and he picked Truth too. I asked him if he thinks I'm cute. He said, "Extremely cute!" My turn, I pick Dare! He dares me to stand in front of his face, lift my shirt and show me my pussy close up. so without hesitation, I jump up and do just that, I can feel his breath on my pussy and I'm getting so horny! His turn...he picks DARE. I tell him, to show me his penis. He unzips his shorts and pulls out his hard dick. I ask if I can feel it, he says OK...I take it on my hand and think, OMG!! My turn...Dare again. He dares me to let him lick my pussy. I've had my GF kiss it before, so I figure why not...I spread my legs and he gets between them and starts starts to kiss, I feel his fingers and I say, HEY NO FINGERS! He mummbles something, and then I feel him Lick me and HOLY SHIT!!!! I just grabbed his head! I didn't know what he was doing, but I LOVED IT! I couldn't see him as my shirt was over his head but OMG My pussy!! within seconds my legs were shaking, and had to push him off. I was just about to say...OMG again when suddenly I hear a car door. They're home.
I get up fast and run up the back stairs while **** jumps up and sits on the couch, just as they come in.
a few minutes later I come down the front stairs, dressed and say, oh you're back, **** been waiting.
FFWD a few days later and I'm home with one of my friends and playing, of all things, Truth or Dare. I tell her all about **** and what we did, and she's laughing at me but also, a little jealous. She likes him too. Then she asked me what he actually did.....so I said, Dare me to show you! lol, she does and Go down to lick her as **** licked me and, just like, me...she grabbed my head and legs went nuts shaking! a few seconds later, she pushes me off out of breath and says,,,,OMG WHOA!!! I KNOW!! so then we both start doing that to each other the rest of the afternoon!!"
*****
At this point in her story, I am so fucking turned on that I had to interrupt her and fuck her like mad! Oh and yeah her legs still shake my mad!! lol
Done with round 2...I say, OK, so you still haven't brought up the "squirting" subject yet! She starts laughing and says, "You just want me to turn you on so we can fuck again!" I said....SO??
So she continues:
*****
"So it goes about a few months since I'm able to get alone with ****, but we always exchange sly looks when alone. In the meantime, me and my GF Sam, are turning into lesbians and have upgraded from tongues to fingers! lol
One Saturday, Sam calls me and asks me to come over, as her parents went away for the night and wont be back until Sunday afternoon. I ask if it's OK and I head over to the house. She's not far away so I ride my bike, along the way, I hear a car horn and it's ****!! he asks me where I'm going and if I need a ride. I tell him what I'm doing and tell him to come over later in the evening. He agrees and leaves.
I get to Sams, tell her I saw **** and he's coming over later!!!
*** gets to the house, we chit chat for a bit and Sam says, sooo, who wants to play Truth or Dare!? **** looks at me, and I whisper, it's OK she knows! and then tell Sam, I KNOW I WANT TO PLAY!!
We get through the usual round of Truth's and then **** Dares me to kiss Sam. Then Sam Dares me to Kiss **** and I Dare Sam to kiss ****
Finally, Sam dares **** to take off all his clothes and play the rest of the game naked. HE DOES! Then, he dares me to do the same. So I of course dare Sam to do that as well.
Now we are all naked and horny!
Sam dares **** to stroke his cock in front of them. Then he Dares Sam to stroke it for him. Then, I take the plunge and dare **** to lick my pussy! This time however, I tell him to lay down, and I straddle his face, this way Sam can still stroke his cock, I pull my own lips apart for him and he starts licking, and in seconds I'm cumming. Just as I finish cumming I hear Sam say, "Oh shittt"! I turn back thinking someone is home, but instead, **** just came all over Sam's hand! LOL
**** says he's sorry, he couldn't hold back as Sam goes to wash her hands and toss **** some paper towels. I ask him if he still wants to play and he does.
Sam comes back and says OK enough T or D, I just want someone to lick me now! LOL
I look at **** and he says, "you lick her, while I do something else to you!" I don't even give it a 2nd thought and say OK.
Sam gets on the couch, I get on my knees in front of her and start licking. **** Gets behind me and starts licking me from behind, even My ASS! I never felt anything like it. He had a finger in my pussy and was pushing his tongue in my ass I loved it! Then he stopped, and I felt something else against my ass. At this point, Sam was holding my head, so I couldn't turn to look back. I felt pressure and it felt good, so I pushed back..(I knew it had to be his dick against my ass) I now felt his hands on my hip I kept pushing back into **** and could feel his dick going in. OMG IT HURT, but I didn't want to stop...I reach between my legs and rubbed my pussy. Sam started to cum and was holding my head tight against her; I could feel ****'s dick moving in and out of my ass. I'm moaning and pushing back and omg loving it! Sam releases my head and I look up at her, her face is in shock, and my eyes are rolling back in my head. Sam's saying something, but I have no idea what, I'm in my own world. All I feel is a cock in my ass and my hand cupped over my pussy. My other hand squeezing Sam's thigh as I feel **** slapping against my ass.
Suddenly my whole body is shaking like mad...I swear I blacked out, everything went dark and next think I knew it felt like I was peeing all over my hand. Each time **** would push in it would shoot out my pussy, suddenly **** stopped and I swear my ass just got a lot hotter inside. I feel his cock come out of my ass as he says, OMG!!! I actually collapse on the floor, which is now a huge puddle.
It took me a several minutes to get my bearings and actually make sense of what people were saying to me. First was Sam asking if I was OK. I just gave her a HUGE Smile to show I was.
**** then said he was so sorry for cumming in my ass and I should go to the bathroom. Then Sam said, Oh thank god, I thought you fucked her pussy and came!
After we were all settled and cleaned up, **** left ad I told Sam all about how amazing it felt. For the next several hours, we searched the house for things to shove up our ass! LMAO
It took me months to realize that it was cum that shot out of my pussy and not pee. and once I realized that, I had lots and lots of fun!
**************
Round 3 and 4 started right after this story, and yes, she squirts like a water fountain when a cock is in her ass. Especially cowgirl or reverse cowgirl!
Anyways, that story was the hottest thing I've heard in a while, so I thought I would share it. Maybe she made it up to keep things going all night with us, or not. If she made it up, she has one hell of an imagination. It's a shame we have to meet on the down-low all the time. I'd love to meet Sam and ask them both to play T or D! LOL
I wake up to the realization that I'm restrained. My arms and legs both stretched out and tied down. I open my eyes, and see nothing- I've also been blindfolded. I call out, but nobody answers. I decide to lay there for a moment, to try to figure out how to free myself. As I start to drift back to sleep, I hear footsteps coming toward me. I call out again- still no answer. Then I hear your voice in my ear, telling me to be a good fuck toy. Then more footsteps. We hadn't discussed other people coming over today, so I start wiggling and frantically trying to release myself. As I struggle, I feel hands on my legs. I try to pull away, but my restraints give no slack. I'm trapped. Then I feel fingers on my pussy, spreading my plump lips to expose my clit. A finger slides down my slit and finds its way to my tight hole. My hips raise to meet the hand, arousal now controlling me. I call out blindly, and ask if I could at least go to the bathroom. I hear a few chuckles, but no response. I have no idea how many people are in the room with me, watching me. The hand adds another finger and an involuntary moan escapes my mouth. My hips raise again, but this time I'm met with another hand, grabbing my ass. I hear a strange voice ask if they could reposition me. Then some whispers, and my arms are released. The hand in my pussy pulls out, and my legs are released. You tell me to turn over. I do, and am immediately restrained, again. Hands spreading my ass. A finger is roughly shoved in my ass, and I tense up. Then another finger. Then I feel a finger searching for my other hole. I start to wiggle in an attempt to get away, but the ties hold, and im left to take it all. Fingers pump in and out of both holes, and I feel FULL. 2 fingers in each hole is more than I can take, and I beg for mercy, beg for them to untie me, but my pleas fall on unsympathetic ears. They start pumping faster and faster, and I feel like I'm going to explode. I cry out, "please, I have to pee!" More laughter, and then another finger is added to my pussy. Another hand searches for my clit, and starts rubbing, pulling, and pinching my nub. I tense from the pain of the combination of pinching and stretching, but I'm too full, so it doesn't help. Then, almost simultaneously, my ass and pussy are empty. I breathe a small sigh of relief. I didn't mess myself, and I made it through the pain. Just as I start to relax, I feel hand on my ass, again, spreading and exposing me. I prepare myself for a finger, but I receive a burst of pain as an unlubed cock is shoved into my ass. I cry out in pain, but nobody cares. The cock is rock hard and I can feel the head throbbing. It starts moving in and out, slowly, then faster and faster until the motion becomes almost violent. I beg for it to stop, but it doesn't. I can feel the cock swelling inside me, and then another burst of pain as it pushes as deep as possible. Then throbbing as it releases inside of me. He pulls out, and immediately, an even bigger cock is forced in. I gasp, but he's already going deep. As he fucks me, I feel a finger rub against my too-full hole, and push its way in alongside the cock. I scream out, and hear a few people laugh. I try to relax and let things happen, but the pain is so intense, relaxing is impossible. The finger pulls out, and the cock pushes deep and stops. I feel warm start to fill me as he cums. Then, a moment of relief as he pulls out. I expect more pain, but nothing happens, and then I realize: cum is dripping from my hole. I try to tense, but hands spread my ass again, and the cum freely flows out, worsening my humiliation. Fingers hook either side of my hole and stretch me open. More pain, as the stretching continues. As the fingers hold my hole open wide, a towel is used to clean off the cum, and dry off my ass. A towel-covered finger is painfully forced into my ass, and cleans out the cum. I hear a whisper in my ear, "don't want the cum to make it easier, do we?" And I start to tear up. The finger pulls out and leaves the towel in, and then a shot of pain as something long, wide, and hard is pushed into my hole. "Gotta get it all, right?" A different voice calls out, mocking my pain. I beg for it to stop, tell them I'll do anything, and I hear, "like he has a choice, right?" And then laughter. I whimper, and then the towel is pulled out. I tense in anticipation of pain, but this time a cock fills my pussy. Relief! I start to relax, and then white hot pain as another dry cock is forced into my raw, swollen ass. They're each pumping and thrusting at a different pace, making the pain unbearable. I cry and beg for it to stop, hoping beyond hope that someone would take pity. They don't. Instead, the pumping gets faster and deeper. One cock cums, then the other, and the next 2 guys step up for their turn. Each cock that fills me seems bigger than the one before it, and I can't imagine the pain getting any worse. The cock in my pussy starts pumping, and I can't hold it anymore. I cry out, "I'm going to pee, please, please stop! I'll do anything, just please, stop!" But my begging is once again ignored. They're having too much fun to stop. I can't hold it anymore, and my bladder releases against my will. Then I hear a voice, "hey guys, look! I win!!" And more laughter. I just want the pain to stop, but it seems as though it never will. The cock in my ass cums deep, and pulls out. The cock in my pussy pulls out, and finds its way into my ass. He forces it in as deep as he can, and I feel hot ropes of cum fill me and start leaking out around his cock. He pulls out, and the towel goes back in, and I quickly realize they're using the towel to both clean me AND give me a nice painful fuck. The towel pulls out, and I feel raw. 4 more guys take their turn, each pushing deep to cum. I am exhausted to the point that I can't move, I can't beg, all I can do is lay there and wait for them to get tired of using me. Hours pass, and the pain is unrelenting. Tears stream down my face as my ass and pussy are abused. I have no idea how many cocks I've taken, or how many times they've cum. I only know one thing: I am helpless. Finally, they're finished, and I can hear them walking away. I finally let myself relax, thankful that it was over. As soon as my muscles relax, I feel a hand on my back, tracing down to my ass. I try tense up again, but I'm broken and my body is spent. Cold presses against my ass, and then, with a pop, what feels like the biggest plug I've ever encountered pushes it's way in. Then more footsteps leaving, and now I am alone. Alone, dripping cum, and painfully plugged.
A long time passes, and you come back in. You ask if I enjoyed myself, and I nod. "Then tell me, slut." You say firmly. I respond, voice trembling, "thank you, Master, I enjoyed being used." Then you ask, "do you know how many men got to use you?" I shake my head no. "Really? No idea? Well, I called 5 of my friends and told them to bring whoever they wanted. In total, there were 18 men here, and they ALL left very happy." My head starts swimming at the thought of nearly 20 men using me, and then you say, "and it's about to be 19..."
Soo I never really thought I was any good at weighting but I'm partying a bit and got in the zone and wrote this exotic short story can anyone tell me if it's any good and or give me feedback? Thanks here it is
I woke up with much reluctence this morning kept awake all night by my raging hard on that just won't go away. Porn doesn't do it for me anymore after all the sluts that opened up all there tight holes for me too use and abuse for hours on end. I definitely had a feeling this was gunna be another routine boring Wednesday. Getting to my work I was about 10 minutes late and then I had ten minutes of elevators to navigate my boss usually doesn't notice as she's to concerned with yelling at her fool of a bookkeeping husband. No matter if he works four times as hard as her she doesn't let him know it. Coming up too my floor the elevator doors open and I jet too my desk as I round the last turn my boss Clara is coming the opposite way i smash right into her and of course she's wearing the skimpyiest dress ever made. As we hit the ground my head ends up right in between her huge DD tits and I can't say I didn't love the couple seconds in between her perky twins. As I scramble to my feet helping her up and fetching her papers my hard on from this morning returned and it is beyond noticeable as she gets ready to scold me for my tardiness and carelessness she spots my package bulging from my pants. All I get is a smirk as she says see me in my office when you have a moment. I start to apologize and she shushs me and grabs my cock through my pants and whispers your friend better be at his best. I stagger confused to my desk and take a moment. Could she really want me? At work of all places with her husband right outside her office!?!? I could only dream of what she had in store. As I approached her office her kiss ass husband rushes to open and hold the door to her office for me as i pass the bags under his eyes tell me he hasn't had much rest in the past couple days he closes the door behind me and I sit in the chair directly in front of my boss. As she looks up from her papers she shoots me a rather invasive look and looks me up and down. She stands up and approaches my side placing her hand on my shoulder dragging her nails across my back as she circles me. jesse what am I gunna do with you always coming in late and being unsafe while at work. Not too mention flaunting your rock hard cock right in front of me expecting to get away with it!?!? Well I'm gunna have to suspend you unless you can help me out with a little personal problem. My jaw had long since hit the floor and my cock was hard as rock instantly begging for me too slam her tight little hole. I managed to choke out what problem? Clara stands right in front of me and pushes her tight little ass up onto the desk placing her feet on either armrest of my chair. Spreading her legs and pushing her skirt up revealing her shaved little slit and spreading her pussy for me too see she says my deadbeat husband can't satisfy me soo as your punishment you must lick my pussy until I'm satisfied. All I could think was that I must be in a dream this couldn't be real but it was real and I realized this was a chance of a life time as I started to speak Clara grab my hair and pulls my head between her legs and says lick me you pervert without hesitation I start running my tounge up and down her wett little hole sucking and playing with her hard clit. Her grip on my hair gets tighter as she pushes my face into her horny little twat as her breathing gets heavier I can feel her pussy juice drip down my chin as I taste and savor it all barely having any time too breath I can tell she's going to cum soon. Her hips starting to buck around my head Clara thighs tighten and her head flips back as she says I'm gunna cum all over you I lick suck and tounge her hole as fast as I can and as she cums all I feel is a huge blast of cum fill me mouth and spray all over me drenching my clothes and upper body. As soon as she's done cuming I swallow all her squirt that sprayed into my mouth and clean her pussy and legs until she stops shaking. I look up for approval and she seems happy her feet fall and she stands up giving me a sinful glance. That was better than my limpdick husband could ever achieve but you still have lots too prove she pulls out the second bottom drawer to her desk and grabs a huge dildo at least 8 inches and thick! I immediately ask why she needs that? And with a wicked smile replys oh it's for you my dear. Again I was stunned and confused. As she lubes up this huge dildo I reply what? All she says is on all fours now or your fired. I hesitate but end up going along with this as I'm on her desk ass in the air I can't help but ask if she's serious. Of course she replys I am dead serious all I can muster is please don't anything else I'll do anything! It's gunna hurt! Please don't but as she places the huge dildo up against my Virgin hole I can tell I'm in for the ride of my life. Without warning she pushes the huge cock into my ass stretching me soo wide I scream in pain. She assures me she has soundproofed the room just for these occasions and as my ass gets used to the large object stretching my tight little ass the pain subsides for the most part. Being able to relax she starts working the cock in and out making me clutch and claw the desk begging for mercy to my surprise my cock was pulsing eager to have some attention. I'm finally starting to feel the pleasure of having my ass fucked when Clara grabs my balls from behind and squeezes them soo hard I almost buckle from the pain just as I'm about to collapse from the pain she pulls the cock out and spreads my ass wide and spits in my gaping hole she places the giant cock beside me and calls for her bitch of a husband he replys just one moment darling! And hurrys in to see me spread out and naked to my surprise he doesn't seem affected by this ND asks what he may do Clara replys I need you too clean jesses ass for me I just finished punishing him for his actions earlier as I finnaly start to regain strength he hurrys over and starts licking and sucking clean my stretched out hole after a minute or soo she commands him to suck my cock and pulls me to the side till I'm on my back her bitch boy husband goes to town on my cock. I can't help but love the attention my cock is getting from this bitch boy choking on my dick I've never been soo hard just as I'm getting ready to blow my load she stops him and once again pulls up her skirt climbing up onto the desk and covering her tight little ass hole with squirt she puts my cock on her little hole and sits all the way on my throbbing cock. Her hole is unbelievably tight and jumping up and down on my cock is making her scream in pleasure I can see her body start to shake as she rubs her clit getting ready to cum again she commands her bitch boy too get ready as she cums her pussy starts spraying squirt all over both of us her bitch boy trying to get as much into his mouth as possible as soon as she's done drowning us in cum my cock explodes into her ass pulsing and giving Clara the biggest load of cum I've ever shot. She slows down until I'm completely drained motioning for her bitch boy husband too sit mouth open under the edge of the desk as she lifts off my cock she places her hand over her ass soo my huge load isn't wasted and once her husband is in place pushes out all of my thick cum into his mouth forcing him too swallow it all she gets down and straightens her clothes out and rebuns her hair looking at me she yells well get the fuck off my desk and clean up your still at work! I bounce to my feet and she offered me a clean shirt I throw it on and make myself presentable I ask what was this all about? She replys this has always been the best way to judge a loyal employee be proud you passed your job depended on it now get back too work! I scurry to the door and as I look back in a confused state Clara sends a stream of piss into her bitch boys mouth giving me the most sadistic grin imaginable. As I sit at my desk I can't help but think what I'll have to do next to get out of trouble.
This past Friday night, with my wife back East visiting relatives, I invited over a new friend for a sleepover. We'd met three months ago on a local dating site and had fucked before -- always at her place -- with two four-hour sessions to our credit. She's exactly half my age (35 to 70) and a bit on the chubby side, but her height (5-11) helps make up for the 160-plus pounds she carries, and twice-a-week Pilates keeps her firm. She's a natural blonde with 36D breasts, plus nipples that always seem to be fully erect.
I picked her up at her townhouse, and we headed to a Middle Eastern restaurant on my side of town for dinner. As usual, our conversation was a mixture of contemporary thought (she's an attorney; I'm a tech writer), politics (we're both quite liberal), and sexual teasing. With our meal completed, we hopped back into my car for the 10-minute drive back to my condo. Since the building only has a single elevator and everyone there knows me (I'm on the HOA board), I was relieved that we didn't see a single resident as we traveled between the underground garage and my front door.
I took a quick shower while she made herself comfortable in my bedroom. Knowing her proclivity for squirting, I'd taken the time earlier that day to strip my bed down to its fitted sheet, under which I'd laid several bath towels. It proved to be a worthwhile exercise in caution.
As I emerged from the bathroom wearing a pair of red silk boxers, I saw her playing with my cat while she had on only a bra and panties. "Orange isn't exactly your color," I said half-playfully. "Well, you'll just have to take them off, then," was her reply. Since I'm only an inch taller than her, kissing is a very delightful and simple process, and we lip-locked probably a hundred times over the ensuing 14-plus hours. She beat me to the punch and unhooked her bra, to which I voiced a mild objection. "I'm very mechanically minded," I said. "Besides, I was unhooking bras long before you were born." She laughed and shrugged her shoulders, which caused her bra to fall to the floor. "Oops," she squealed." "I guess you'll have to pick that up, Mister Mechanically Minded."
We made out for a bit while standing up, her tugging on my erect, silk-covered cock, while I cupped her breasts and sucked insistently on each of her nipples. She reached down to rearrange her panties and let me know they were of the crotchless variety. I soon ran my fingers up and down her rapidly moistening slit before tugging them off entirely. She climbed onto the bed, and I kicked off my shorts before joining her. Hands went immediately to each partner's genitals, and we French-kissed furiously while tugging and stroking.
After a few minutes of that, I flipped her onto her back. She knew what was next and opened her legs invitingly. I dove down between her pale, creamy thighs and began to slurp long, extended licks from the base of her pussy to her little pearl-sized clit. "I brought my trimmer, if that's too hairy for you," she offered. Her pubic area boasted a neat triangle of dark-blonde stubble, but it was hardly bush-like. "Hey," I countered. "I grew up in the '60s, when no one ever heard of a shaved crotch." Then I really went to work on her.
I've been fortunate to have had sex with a few multi-orgasmic women in my time, but she is clearly the queen of that realm. In our previous two encounters, I'm guessing she came dozens of times in a four-hour span. It's hard to keep track, though, because she crests from one peak to another in such a seamless way that's it's closer to one giant, rolling orgasm. I alternated between one finger inside and thrusting, two fingers inside and mashing up against her g-spot, and three fingers inside and twisting. As for attending to her clit, I alternately flicked it with my tongue, sucked it hard between my lips, nibbled on it gently with my teeth, brushed it back and forth with the fingers of my other hand, and pressed it hard against her pubic bone with my thumb.
After a good 20-30 minutes of pussy attention -- and a request by her for me to take a break -- I rolled onto my back and she proceeded to give me a very thorough blow job. I'm not terribly large (5.75 inches long and circumcised), so it's not difficult for her to take me entirely into her mouth. She calls that her "disappearing dick trick," and she accompanies the oral action with some digital ball-sack manipulation. Then she decided it was time to fuck, so she climbed on top of me and rode me to three pussy-grinding orgasms. Given my lack of length, her enthusiastic back-and-forth rocking caused me to fall out a couple of times. I was about to apologize (for the second time) about being a bit short when she railed against that.
"Don't you dare say 'sorry' again," she said. "You're nice and thick, and I don't know a single woman who would prefer a long skinny dick to a wide one like yours that fills her up." Secretly I doubted her statement, but I was enjoying the situation way too much to object. After her third orgasm, and sensing I wasn't quite ready to come, she climbed off and went down on my cock again, expressing her love for tasting her pussy juice on my dick. After a bit of that, I tugged on her hair and she slid up the bed so we could lie side by side. She used her left hand to firmly stroke my erection while I reached down with my left hand and played with her clit.
One of the things we enjoy during our sessions is telling each other naughty stories about previous encounters with others. Her initial "bedtime story" that night involved relating a visit she'd made to a friend of hers who was in Dallas on business. She flew down there at his invitation for a one-nighter, but realized upon showing up at his hotel that she'd forgotten to bring any condoms. [I've been vasectomized, and we're both very careful to "play safe" with others -- not that I've had any action other than with her for quite a while -- so she and I bareback it with each other, but she employs condoms with all other partners.] It was a Sunday night, and the local CVS had closed early due to a worker shortage. "So, we stuck to oral for a while," she related to me. "And then he fucked my ass, which seemed like the best option at the time." It was that last bit that put me over the top, and cum shot out of my dick and cascaded down across her hand like a lava flow. She was quite fastidious in cleaning it up with her tongue, sucking on her fingers in dramatic fashion as the final drops disappeared into her beautiful mouth.
I wasn't anywhere near finished with her, however, and she spent the next half hour or so submitting to my various efforts. It usually takes her a while to work her way up to a squirting orgasm, but I was determined to bring her to that level before we called it a night. As it turned out, it only took about three minutes of highly focused finger-fucking for her to spurt forth, and she managed two additional squirts over the ensuing 10 minutes, the last of which she induced herself with two of her fingers pile-driving into her pussy while I rubbed her clit with such speed that my hand was nearly a blur.
At that point we figured we'd reached a good stopping point. It was after 11 pm, and we were both fairly worn out. While she headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and pee, I grabbed the rest of the bed covers (a top sheet plus a down comforter) and got the bed ready for the night. We both decided to sleep in the nude -- "In case one of us gets horny in the dark," she said with a wink -- and snuggled for a bit before rolling onto our respective sides in preparation for sleep. My bed is only a double, so it's pretty narrow for two people. We drifted off to sleep naked-butt-to-naked-butt.
For some reason, I woke up just before two a.m. While asleep we'd ended up facing each other, and as I awoke I decided to "test the waters" and see if she was game for a late-night fuck. As soon as I slid my hand between her tucked-together thighs, she leaned into me and said, "It's about time you woke up." "What do you mean?" I asked somewhat stupidly. "Well," she went on, "I've been playing with my clit for the past 10 minutes and waiting for you to notice that the mattress was rocking." I was hard almost instantly, which for a guy my age, is nothing short of miraculous. It only took me a moment, however, to seize the situation. In a flash (which, for a 70-year-old guy, is probably measurable in minutes), I threw off the covers and got on top of her. She pushed me away just long enough to draw her legs up toward her chest, and then she guided my cock into her pussy. It didn't take me long to pound away, although I was only able to keep up the thrusting for a couple of minutes before my arms got tired of holding the rest of my body up above hers. Sensing my dilemma, and clearly not willing to have me stop, she pulled me down so I was lying fully on top of her, and after another few minutes of enthusiastic fucking, I came hard inside her pussy.
At that point I was breathing pretty hard, but I had the presence of mind to roll off her (I weigh around 230 pounds) and catch my breath while lying on my own side of the bed. She reached up with one hand and pressed her fingertips against my neck, physically taking note of my pulse rate. "I guess you'll live through the night," she said in a humorous tone. "Besides, my CPR training has lapsed." "Ha-ha," was about all I could manage in reply.
We fell back asleep but woke up almost simultaneously around eight o'clock. A quick trip to the bathroom for each of us, and we were back at it. Our morning session only lasted about 90 minutes, but she got in a good dozen orgasms and I made sure she got a good taste of her cum-filled pussy as I dipped my fingers into her snatch and coated them with a mixture of our respective juices before shoving them into her mouth. After a short rest, we climbed into the shower together and did a pretty good job of cleaning each other off. She admitted to being a bit sore from all the attention her pussy had received, so I avoided doing anything sexual to her as the water cascaded down around us, but she gave me a very nice soap-covered hand job as a reward of sorts.
After getting dressed and making sure she'd packed up all her stuff, we went to a nearby deli for brunch, and then I dropped her off at home. I'm not sure when we'll meet next -- we each have busy work schedules, and she has a couple of business trips set for the next month -- but I know the next time we're together it'll be more of the same. I'm already looking forward to it!
Memories of My Neighbor Roy and Others from many years ago
I'm too lazy to go back and proof this. Hope it makes some sense.
We lay there in the bed, his big cock moving slowly around inside my ass and I began to think back over the years. He was going on 40 now and I was almost 60, so his cock, sweet eating as it was, wasn't as hard and long lasting as it had been when we first started fucking and eating each other. We had moved into the area where Roy, about 19 then, lived with his mom and dad. I had only recently begun to suck cock, and hadn't thought about seducing Roy, because I had some fine cock to suck, and had no idea I'd be losing it soon. I had met and talked to his folks some, nice people, and his dad had told me he was afraid Roy was running around with the wrong kind of guys. He was afraid he'd be getting into trouble, staying out late, drinking and who knows what kind of women they might be seeing. I hadn't given it much thought until one my steady suck decided he was afraid to keep on with our fun, because he was afraid of aids. I couldn't stop him, so I was without a good cock to suck and I was getting really horny.
One day I saw his parents leaving to go into town, so I decided to see if Roy might be interested. Actually, I was very nervous, because I had no idea what he might do. So, I made up a story that might help keep him from going off on me when I asked if I could suck his cock.
I found him in the shop working on his car and told him I was going to meet a man and his wife to have sex, but the guy wanted someone who would suck cock too. I told Roy I wasn't sure I could do it, but maybe he could help me out by letting me try to suck his cock. Well, he said, "no". Shit! What was I going to do now? On impulse, I reached out and grabbed his crotch firmly, hoping he wouldn't hit me. Wow! Was I ever pleasantly surprised. he almost tore his pants getting them down and exposing himself right there in the shop yard.
I almost choked 'cause I wanted to start sucking that cock so bad, but I restrained myself, just looking at it for a few seconds before I reached out and touched it like I'd never touched another man's cock before. My mouth was almost watering with anticipation, but I held back like a virgin. I felt his limp cock gently and even managed to ouch his balls without fainting. Roy just stood there, his cock beginning to move around some now. I massaged under his balls a little more and his cock started to swell and pick its uncut head up, sliding back the skin a little. Actually, I had never sucked an uncut cock before, so I was a little bit of a virgin, I guess.
By now, and it hadn't really been very long, I needed that cock in me so I got down on my knees in front of him and gently put the cock to my lips and slipped my tongue inside his foreskin to tickle the head. Roy took a big breath, moaning slightly as I licked his pee hole and slid the skin back over the sweet head. Then I popped the head inside my mouth and sucked and licked firmly and he almost passed out and fell down. Seeing this, I made him go over and sit down on the workbench so he'd be comfortable and I could get t his rigid cock just bending over. Well, after that slow start, I got down to business and Roy laid back on his hands and watched as I devoured his cock and balls in as many ways as I could think of, covering his crotch with my juices and lots of his pre-cum too. It took a while, because he isn't a really fast cummer most of the time, but it seemed like almost no time before he was holding my head firmly and humping that hard, thick meat as far into me as I could take, gagging several times, but not throwing up I was dying to take his load which I knew couldn't be too long in cumming. It's almost like yesterday, I can remember that first load of cum as it hit the back of my throat, making me choke, but not taking an inch of it out of my mouth. He held me in place and filled me with his young, sweet, thick cum and I just went on swallowing and swallowing, sucking and sucking trying to get even more than he had to give Until he fell back exhausted, cock still almost hard inside me. Ohhhh, young cock is soooo satisfying to a cock and cumslut like me.
I held him firmly, but softly in my mouth, not wanting to make him too sensitive so he could just enjoy the moments before slipping out of my lips. But, I didn't let him go just yet, knowing there was more cum deep inside his balls, and I just needed to strip it out gently and lick each pearly drop off the pee hole of his shrinking cock head. I stripped his cock dry and slurped up those last drops before releasing his limp Dick. I knew there would be more draining onto his thigh later, but I wouldn't be able to lick it off this time.
Finally time to stop and let him pull up his shorts and pants. LoL! My crotch was soaked in pre cum and we both laughed about that. I asked him if he had ever had his cock sucked by a man before, and he said, "yes he had when he was a few years younger". By another neighbor who wasn't around now. He also said he had sucked the neighbor's cock, so I knew we were going to have some good times, but I had no idea how long it would last. Before I left I took out my hard cock and he jacked off a load for me, causing me to get light headed and shooting almost more cum than I'd ever shot before. LoL! At least that's how I remember it. It sure felt good and it was the beginning of many, many more good cums from Roy.
We figured out some ways we could get together again as soon as possible, because he was really a horny kid, and I needed cum inside me as often as I could get it. i'll try to think of some other times and places for more.
Part 2
Roy's cock had been inside me over an hour now, and he was getting to the point he needed to cum. We'd been watching a video my GF had made for us after we did such a good job of fucking her one day . It was partly a video of us all fucking, but also included some of her fucking several other guys at some time or other. I didn't know if it was recently or long ago, and didn't really care, because Roy and I were fucking her fairly often, and she was sucking my cock almost every night after classes. She was one of my best and hottest students and she was a real nympho, teasing me in class by spreading her legs wide showing me her hairy cunt whenever I had the time to look.
She was a real distraction, but so was another student, a married black lady with a husband and a kid. She had called me over one day for help and she had written on her computer, "Take me home and we can have a really good time". Soon after, I did just that, but we could only go parking in her van and she sucked my cock while I ate her brillo-like hairy cunt. She was my first black pussy, altho I had sucked-off a black kid in a local dept. store bathroom one day. He had a huge cock and I didn't realize just how young he was until his mom stuck her head into the bathroom and hollered for him to hurry up, 'cause they had to get home. He had just shot his load down my throat and was zipping up to leave our stall, and we both almost busted out laughing. The sweet taste of his cum stayed with me long after he was gone. I sure wish I could have made him a regular suck.
I fucked her several more times after school at one of the local motels before she went home. She told me her husband told her he'd be able to tell if she was ever fucking someone else. She didn't say how. She also said he had a cock that he said was 14 inches long, and she said it hurt like Hell. She said before they were married he would take it real slow so she could adjust to his size so it really felt good, but after all these years he just shoved it in and she couldn't wait for it to be over. I guess that's why she said she never wanted to take my 8 inches out of her it felt sooo good. I almost wanted her to introduce him to me, so he could try my asshole for size. I wasn't that stupid, tho. She was a delicious fuck and probably the most timid woman I've ever fucked. She didn't even want to get naked when we first started. It wasn't long before I had her flaunting that tight, brown body in front of me making my cock hard when we were together, and also in the classroom when no one could see. She really appreciated how beautiful she was before we finally stopped fucking.
Anyway, Roy was hitting my prostate perfectly now, almost making me cum, but I managed to get my thoughts back to other times. Other times when we were both fucking one of his two wives. She was a big woman with huge tits and a hairy cunt, my favorite kind. She was into almost anything, so when I proposed we let their dog fuck her, and she wasn't too hesitant. She was really into it when I suggested that I'd let him fuck me first if she wanted to help and watch. They didn't know I had been sucking his cock and trying to get him to fuck me for a very long time, but I couldn't get it done right without help. This was my perfect opportunity to see if I could take it.
I knew from watching vids that we needed to pad his claws, so that was the first thing. Then I wet my asshole with some of her pussy juice, and that really turned him on. I jacked him and sucked him some to get him ready (she went ape shit when I sucked him) and then had them move him into position and slip his red cock into my hole. They held him in place and the dog began to hump me hard, mostly missing the hole, but hitting it and then pulling back before his cock really got up inside. But, all of a sudden he hit the hole dead center and drove his veiney cock way up inside my ass, and this time he didn't pull out. He held it inside and all of a sudden I felt his knot slip up inside me and begin to swell us together. As a kid I had seen dogs knotted, but I didn't realize just how large a dog's knot could get until his swelled up inside me and locked him inside. He had me now; I was his bitch, and as much as I wanted to, I couldn't get that knot out without tearing my guts out. This was a 110 pound dog, and his cock was bigger than most men's and the knot was bigger than an orange. When he turned around with his front feet on the floor and began to drag me across the kitchen floor I was really afraid something bad was about to happen. He was actually dragging me along the now slick floor, like a doggie bitch. Roy and Jan had to stop him for me. Needless to say, they were laughing their heads off at my plight. Well, there we were. his juices shooting up inside filling my gut and there was nothing I could do except stay on my knees ( they hurt, BTW) and wait until he was through with his business. Actually, now I was really enjoying it, and Jan volunteered to suck my cock while Roy fucked her pussy and ass. I really didn't want to cum, because I knew my asshole would tighten up even more if I did, but I couldn't stop Jan from sucking and she was determined to make me suffer so she could laugh even harder. She's one of the best cock suckers, and always eats her reward, so in one of the hardest cums ever, I shot my load inside her mouth while that monster cock and knot had their way with my once horny asshole. It wasn't horny after I came, but it was still pleasing that beast's cock and there wasn't anything I could do about it. Jan got her rocks off a couple of times before the dog was done with me, and I finally felt like he was shrinking and beginning to slide out of me. When he finally did pop out, my asshole gushed a quart of whatever a dog shoots inside a pussy all over the floor, creating a mess it took us a while to clean up. LoL! I guess he really felt good about it, because I had fucked his ass several times in the past, unknown to anyone but him and me. I did use a condom, tho. He took me bareback, and I know my asshole hurt a Helluva lot more than his did afterward. Ummm, I sure love to have him in me right now.
Roy and I used to get together a couple of nights a week up on the country road that ran by our houses. He'd wait on me to come home after night classes, and we'd suck each other while standing beside my car on the side of the road. It wasn't traveled a lot, and we could see lights long before they got to where we were. We sucked for several years like that, mostly when it was warm weather and long after the sun had set. His folks were alive then, but after his dad died and his mother moved away with a friend, I would go down to his house several mornings a week, let myself in and suck his cock until he had to leave for work. We both left about the same time, so it was perfect. He'd wake up like every man wants to, with a hot mouth wrapped around his night-swollen cock begging to have him shoot his load and then piss his full bladder into that same mouth and belly. When he pissed in me, I'd get into the tub, not in the bed. He enjoyed it more if he hadn't already cum, so those times were the best for me too, because he would use my mouth for his piss pot rather than just pissing to empty his bladder. If he was horny, he'd hold me onto his cock and talk hot and dirty to me as he began to pee inside me. He'd hold my head and nose so I had no choice but to swallow his pee and breath thru my mouth. I could really enjoy it too if I was horny and he hadn't sucked me off that day. His piss wasn't bad, and mostly had little taste. The temp was body temp so I could hardly tell it was going down, except my belly was filling up; really full sometimes. He never took my piss, but he ate my cum so I was happy, and when I was horny, I really wanted his pee in my gut. Sometimes I'd go to his house when he was gone and pee a little into the ice trays so he actually took a lot of my pee over the years. We both froze our cum in the trays and put that in our drinks many times. Sometimes I've wondered just how many gallons of his cum I swallowed over those years. And just how many miles of cock he shoved inside my mouth and ass. That would be interesting to know and to see just how much and how long. I'll bet it was hundreds of miles at least. We fucked each other, his wife and dog and one of my GFs for over 20 years! Hard to believe.
His cock massaged my prostate at will now, and I knew he wanted to cum, because he was wrapped around me tight from behind, holding his cock deep inside me as he moved in short, firm strokes, moaning softly as he pinched my tits and rubbed my belly. My prostate was singing a familiar tune, making my cock buzz with excitement even tho I wasn't touching it at all. He was going to make me cum and then he was going to fill me with his hot, creamy cum like he'd done so many times in the past. Those short strokes brought us to a blackout inducing orgasm, almost together, and it was all either of us could do to keep from passing out. After over 20 years of good fucking, we knew each other well. There was no love, we just enjoyed good sex with each other and as many others as we could get and share.
I really don't like guys, but I love what their cocks can do for me. Guys are friends; good friends get sucked if they want it. I fall in love with women. It's very emotional sometimes. Guys are just a friend and a cock to suck. I'm over 80 now and don't get as horny as I once did, but horny enough sometimes to try to write a story or too. I used to write a lot of stories for my GF who loved to read them. I was horny all the time back then. For me to write sex stories, I need to be horny. LoL! Seldom write now, and the writing isn't even as good as it was back then; and I was no writer then. Maybe U like this a little. It's all true memories as close as I can remember. Wish I could remember all the good times from the old chat rooms that I've had. There were sooo many hot men and women over the years. Thanks so much to you all for sharing all of the hot pics, good role playing sessions, and so much more. You shared your cocks, pussies and your fantasies, and I'll never forget how enjoyable it was.
I'm too lazy to go back and proof this. Hope it makes some sense.
I'll warn you this is really long, but I am so thrilled by our weekend I need to tell someone and I can't say anything to my real world friends so why not the ML community.
I'm coming out of the haze of an incredible weekend. So incredible that I needed to call in sick to work this morning. My girlfriend Sarah and I had house guests for the weekend...another couple, Mark and Heather, who are a married couple about our age that we met on vacation in the Caribbean earlier this year. We had a great time on vacation with them going out drinking, to the beach and on a charter sailing trip for a day. Everyone was quite flirty with each other on vacation, but nothing more came of it besides Sarah and I saying how cool they were and me mentioning that Heather was pretty freaking hot in a bikini.
After heading home we stayed in touch over FB and email and since we live in a city where tons of tourists come on summer trips, we invited them to visit for a weekend to see the sights. You never know how a weekend like this was going to go since being on vacation is a lot different mentality than being at home. They drove the 8 hours from where they lived arriving Friday afternoon at our house. I was home already from work but Sarah hadn't gotten home yet. We sat outside on the deck and had some drinks waiting for Sarah. She got home and said hi and received nice friendly kisses from both of them. Then they gave us a present they brought which was a framed picture of all four of us from vacation and also some homemade pot brownies...a homage to the nice big joints we all shared together at the resort on vacation.
After a few more drinks we decided we should clean ourselves up and head out for dinner and more drinks. Mark and I were done quickly and met back up in our kitchen for another scotch. Knowing they were "cool" as the expression goes, I offered up a couple of lines of blow that Sarah and I always have in the house, particularly on a Friday night when you need something extra to keep you going after a long week of work. We each did a few lines until each of the girls came down looking absolutely stunning in their little dresses. Mark and I made a point of giving them encouragement by letting out some hoots and saying "damn girls" which led to Heather doing a little twirl showing off her great little ass. We called for an uber, all four of us did a few more lines and then we were off.
We ended up at a restaurant not too far from our place in an area that is predominantly a younger, post-college crowd, so about 15 years younger than all of us. It is always nice to catch glimpses of younger guys checking out my very fit and busty girlfriend when we are out in this area. We ate a nice dinner and downed multiple cocktails and bottles of wine. The girls kept nagging that they wanted to go dancing, which really isn't my scene as I am more of a sit at a bar type of guy, so we compromised and picked a place that is still more of a bar but does do a pseudo dance club feel after 11:00. We grabbed a table in the corner near the dance floor and much to my surprise and joy, Mark discretely pulled out a baggie full of ecstasy pills and offered them up to which we happily took one each and swigged them down with our drinks. For the next hour the girls would venture on and off of the dance floor while Mark and I talked at the table about typical guy stuff as I felt the ecstasy start to kick in. Then the first wave came over me hard when Mark knocked me on the shoulder and pointed to the girls on the dance floor grinding away on each other with hands running all over their bodies. Right then I knew this was going to be one hell of a weekend. The girls continued on like this while Mark and I continued to stare and laugh with each other. Periodically they would come back to the table for a drink and then back out to dance. Then one time they come back and Heather sits right down on my lap and takes a sip from my drink and plants a big kiss right on me and has her hand rubbing my chest through my shirt. I look over at Mark and he seems fine so then I turn to Sarah standing there and she is smiling so I don't try and stop anything. I will say that Sarah and I have always talked about playing with another couple though we have never followed through on it. Heather takes my hand and coerces me to the dance floor where now it is my turn to get the same treatment Sarah got. She runs her hands all over me occasionally cupping my now hard cock which is only being contained due to my boxer briefs. Then she nibbles on my ear a bit and whispers how hot Sarah is and how hot I am and that they are so glad they came to see us. While this is going on I look over and see Sarah and Mark sitting closely talking and see her hand on his leg. I never knew how I would react if this situation ever occurred but seeing them close and flirting gets me even more excited. After a little while longer we decide that we should head home and grab an uber back to the house talking about the need to go in the hot tub once we are back at the house.
As soon as we get in the door, I turn on some music and turn on the speakers on the back deck and the three of them head back there. I go into the kitchen to fix some drinks and through the window I see Heather stripping down and Sarah removing the hot tub cover. Heather's body naked is as good as I remember imagining it would be when I saw her in a bikini on vacation.I look over and Mark is also stripping down and all of them are laughing and giggling. I get the drinks and walk out the door to the deck and Sarah too has stripped off her clothes and all three were already in the hot tub. I deliver them their drinks and they start encouraging me to get in, so I strip off my clothes and do a stupid little dance to the sounds of all three of them hooting at me. I already have a semi hard-on and see them all staring right at my crotch. I'm no porn star but I'm about 7.5 inches and reasonably thick so I'm fairly decent in the package department. As soon as I get in Sarah's hand goes straight to my cock and starts jerking me off, which I can tell is the same thing Heather is doing to Mark as her shoulder is moving up and down above the water line. But then I feel a foot reaching across and rubbing my inner thigh. Heather then just blurts out, "I can't wait any longer" and jumps across the tub and starts passionately kissing Sarah. But the foot that was rubbing my thigh is still there. I realize now it was Mark! I understand this might be taking a turn some of you aren't comfortable with or find despicable, so if that is the case stop reading now. He looks over at me and I look back and give him a smile. So I will admit I have always been bi-curious but never once acted on it. Sarah and I have talked about it and she knows I love certain things and talking dirty like her using a strap-on on me, making me suck it, her telling me I am a good cocksucker, but it was all just between me and her.
Mark slides over and starts kissing Heather's neck. Sarah is still stroking my rock hard cock and then I feel a second hand grab hold of my dick. Now Heather's hands are on Sarah's head and tits so I clearly know it is Mark grabbing hold and just then Sarah looks over at me realizing there is another hand helping her stroke me and also realizes it must be Mark. She pulls away from Heather's embrace, gives me a sly smile and then pulls her hand off my cock, pulls my head to her and gives me a big kiss.Mark and Heather just laugh and Heather says, "See honey, I told you they would like this!".
We end our hot tub foreplay after a few minutes and move inside to the family room. With nothing but beach towels around us, Sarah and I sit on the couch first and then Mark and Heather join us with Heather next to me and Mark next to Sarah. Heather grabs my still hard cock and I lean in and start kissing her while I see Sarah do the same to Mark. As if on cue Mark and Heather both stand, drop their towels and kneel beside each other in front of the two of us. We have already opened our towels and Heather starts sucking me off while Mark is fingering and licking Sarah's completely waxed pussy. With her left hand Heather is reaching over and rubbing Sarah's clit. I am in heaven and even more so when Heather says she wants a turn so she pushes Mark out of the way and dives in head first to Sarah's dripping twat. Mark is standing there stroking his cock which is pretty much average, about 5.5 or 6 inches and not too thick, but still not bad. I was stroking my cock when Mark moves over, kneels down and takes my cock in his hand and guides it to his mouth. Did I say I was in heaven before...now I am really in heaven. He is incredible at sucking dick. Knows exactly what to do, even occasionally rubbing a finger around my asshole and lifting my sack and tonguing my hole. Instinctively Sarah and I are holding hands as this amazing, beautiful couple is pleasing both of us. I start to sense and then hear Sarah erupt in an orgasm that has her squeezing my hand so tight I lose feeling in my fingers! I let out some pre-cum and knowing I don't want to fully cum just yet, I guide Mark's mouth off of my cock and he tastes the pre-cum in his mouth and slides up and kisses me with it on his lips. I never really had any interest in kissing another guy but given everything I just went with it.
Mark then positioned himself standing between Sarah and I and I just reached out and grabbed hold of his cock. He did the rest and led himself to my mouth and for the first time I have another guys cock in my mouth and I must say I was instantly hooked. It felt so foreign but so familiar at the same time. Sarah was rubbing Mark's ass while Heather plopped down on the couch next to me and slowly rubbed and occasionally licked my dick. After a few more minutes I suggested we move to our bedroom and the king size bed to continue our fun. As soon as we got up there I threw Sarah on the bed, flipped her over into doggy and just started pounding her pussy. Mark took the cue and did the same with Heather and we lined up next to each other fucking our girls in unison. Mark would lean over occasionally and kiss me while Heather and Sarah were pretty much locked in a deep kiss the whole time. After a few minutes Mark pulled out and reach over pulled me out of Sarah and pretty much yanked my cock to his wife's pussy. I pushed right in and started fucking Heather. Mark then lined up with Sarah's pussy and started fucking her. Again, I am no porn start, but Heather kept saying how big my cock felt and talking dirty to Mark saying how much she loved my big cock inside her. She pulled herself off me and then grabbed me and had me lie down on the bed while she started riding me. Next thing I knew I felt my legs lifting up and Mark had buried his tongue in my asshole. Sarah stood up over me on the bed and Heather was eating her pussy. Mark asked Sarah if we had any lube and she reached down to the bedside table to grab our always easily accessible large bottle of Wet Platinum. I had a pretty good idea what Mark had in mind and I was completely ok with it. Sarah handed him the bottle and he once again lifted my legs as Heather continued riding me and I felt the pressure of Mark's cock at my asshole as he slowly started pushing into me. It felt similar to when Sarah would use her strap-on but also very different with the warmth of his cock and the feeling of flesh instead of plastic. I think he must have only been inside of me for a minute when I couldn't control myself any longer and shot what seemed like a bucket full of cum inside Heather. She slid off my cock and up to my mouth and dripped my cum into my mouth. Sarah then flipped her off of me and started licking my cum from Heather's pussy, leading to Heather having a very loud orgasm. Sarah then kneeled next to me on the bed as Mark continued fucking my ass and she took my semi-hard cock in her mouth sucking me back to an erection. Then Mark's eyes began rolling back in his head and he arched his back and then I felt it, he shot his load inside my ass and just then I began cumming again and shot another load into Sarah's mouth. We all collapsed on the bed, just laying there in absolute bliss for about 10 minutes.
Shortly afterward, Mark and Heather went to the guest room and Sarah and I fell asleep naked cuddling each other in bed. We woke up in the morning pretty much in the same exact position to the sounds and Heather and Mark fucking in the guest room so that got us turned on and we got a quickie in ourselves. Once we were finished we went into the bathroom and got showered and cleaned up and talked about how incredible the night before was but also our bit of anxiety over whether or not it would be awkward when we were all back downstairs in a few minutes. As amazing as everything was, we were all rolling pretty hard on ecstasy and also drunk on top of it and would things be weird this morning. I mean, we all fucked each other including me for the first time sucking cock and taking it in the ass from another guy. Luckily, all the anxiety quickly subsided when we walked downstairs to the smell of fresh brewing coffee and Heather leaning up against the counter in only a pair of booty shorts and a short t-shirt, her hair pulled back, no make up on and a cup of coffee in her hand and she looked at us with a huge smile, said good morning and gave us each a sweet little kiss. Then Mark came down the stairs, walked over and got a cup of coffee said good morning and then slapped my ass and said "how's it feeling today big man?". With that we all laughed and sat down on the deck and enjoyed the morning talking just like normal and how we talked before any of the night before happened.
Well that was the end of night one, but certainly not the end of the weekend. I think I have written enough for this morning but hope you enjoyed hearing about it. I'll try and follow up later with the rest of the weekend activities.
I don't have a sister, but my next door neighbor and best friend Chris does. Lara is two years younger than us. We would often spend our free time in the woods behind our houses hanging out in a small clearing where we set up some chairs and a fire pit. One day I saw the two of them walking back to the woods from my kitchen window so I decided I would join them. I had to finish the cleaning the dishes so it took me about 5 minutes before I was able to get out back and to the woods. I walked to our spot in the woods and I was floored by what I saw. Chris was leaning up against a tree, his pants dropped around his ankles and his sister Lara was sucking his cock. I stood in shock for a minute just watching before Chris saw me and pushed Lara away, scrambling to pull up his pants. She was startled that I saw and started freaking out. I quickly told them both to calm down and not worry about it. I will preface all this by saying that like many guys do with their friends, Chris and I had experimented with each other by jerking off to porno mags together and on some occasions taking it a little further with stroking each other and even a couple of blow jobs.
So we sat in the chairs and you could tell Chris was struggling with some blue balls because he was still hard and kept grabbing his cock through his pants. I asked how long they had been doing these things and they said that they started a few months before. So after talking for a minute, I said that we were all so close as neighbors our whole lives we were practically family, so it would be our secret between the three of us. Again seeing Chris still fighting his erection, I said it was ok if they wanted to finish what they had started and I could leave and go back to the house if they preferred. Lara then said since she knows what Chris and I had been doing in the woods by ourselves and she didn't mind if I was there while they played. I turned bright red knowing that Lara knew about Chris and I having our experimentation sessions and then Chris said he had to spill the beans on it when she saw us playing with each other one time that we didn't see her watching.
So Lara got down on her knees in front of Chris, unleashed his hard dick from his pants and proceeded to return to sucking him off. I instantly got hard and started rubbing my cock through my pants which lasted about 30 seconds before I had pulled it out and started stroking. Chris saw me stroking my dick and motioned for me to come over. I stood up and walked over to them and stood right next to Chris's chair. He reached up and grabbed my dick and started stroking me then pulled me close to his face and started to lick the tip of my cock. Lara looked up and her eyes got real wide and she started sucking Chris's cock with a renewed vigor. Chris started going to town on my cock. Within a short while he took my cock out of his mouth and said he was cumming and shot his load down his sister's throat. He then stood up and had me sit in the chair and he instructed Lara to finish me off. She took my cock in her mouth and gave me what was an expert level blow job. She was a natural cock sucker. I shot my load in her mouth within minutes. We all sat back down in our chairs and started talking about what we had just done.
Chris and Lara told me that they had only given each other oral. No regular sex as much as they had wanted to because they were absolutely fearful about him getting her pregnant. From that point on for the next four years we had regular sessions together back in the woods and in my basement bedroom. It wasn't long before Lara and I were having sex and eventually Chris and her did have sex as well. At one point she wanted to see me and Chris together so we had anal with each other. It was fine but I definitely liked sex with Lara better. We eventually all moved on to relationships with other people. But we still see each other fairly regularly and there is always a good sexual tension when we do. We never really talk about it but we all know it is right there at the front of our minds when we see each other.
I feel the need to share this story. It truly blows my mind every time I think about it. I can’t believe I had the nerve to go through with it. Well, here goes nothing…
First let me say that my boyfriend and I were calling each other Mommy and Daddy all day. We were training our Dobermans (our babies) and were just kind of being cutesy I guess. The time came to go to bed and he asked, if I was “going to take care of Daddy like a good girl should.” Meaning let him fuck me until my knees trembled.
I said, “Whatever my Daddy wants!” We started fooling around and soon were having some really great sex.
In the heat of it, he asked me to say “Fuck me Daddy!” Well, at first I felt very awkward. But I was pretty hot too. I replied, “I think my father would be very upset if I told him to fuck me.” He groaned with passion. “I’m quite sure my father would be very mad if I told him to ram his hard cock into me.” He started pumping into me faster. “And I know he’d be upset if I told him to cum inside my tight little pussy.” He started fucking me so hard I was getting dizzy. “And I can’t imagine what my mother would say, if she walked in and saw my father fucking me…with my legs around his back and my nails digging into his shoulders.” I wrapped my legs around my boyfriend and started matching his thrusts. He was going crazy and I was getting turned on by it. “Can you imagine it? What would my mother say if she saw that… Daddy fucking me hard and fast and me saying….”Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me with that big, hard cock!” As soon as I said that, my boyfriend exploded inside of me, yelling “Oh God!” I rarely cum during intercourse, usually just during foreplay (if at all.) But that night I came so hard that I trembled for several minutes.
After we calmed down he said, “Wow, we were talking about your father during sex.”
“Yup,” was all I could say. I felt very weird after the hormones stopped racing around. I got up and took a shower. The whole time I couldn’t help but think about what I had said in bed. Inevitably, I pictured my father on top of me, fucking me. I tried to shake the thoughts, but my pussy was tingling and getting very wet. I thought about it and I guess I had pictured it while my boyfriend was fucking me. And I realized, I wanted my father to fuck me. Without even knowing, I slid my hand down my wet torso and began rubbing my clit, dreaming about my own father having his way with me. His tight balls slapping against my ass as he rammed his cock into me mercilessly. Again, I had a very powerful orgasm. I was showering with the curtain open. I looked in the mirror and I saw a look of absolute lust in my eyes I had never seen before.
I watched myself fondling my breasts, tugging at the nipples. I wanted my father to be there watching me. I asked him in my mind, “Do you like that Daddy?” And came for the third time that night.
That night I dreamt of it, the whole thing. What I had said, how much my man enjoyed it, how hard I had cum and mostly the look in my eyes. I woke with a very different feeling. I never really thought about sex that much when I was at work before. But that day I could think of little else. The other girls in my office always talk about it and were making it even harder on me to stay focused. I thought about going to the bathroom and trying to “relieve some sexual tension”. I just kept thinking of my father and his cock. A cock I hadn’t seen nor touched but was driving me crazy with lust. And I came to another realization just then… I didn’t feel weird for thinking the taboo thoughts. I just wanted to get fucked by him, very very soon.
I called my boyfriend and got him going. “Hi Daddy,” I cooed.
“Jenny?” I knew he was going to play along then. I had told him long ago never to call me Jenny because that’s what my parents call me.
“Yes Daddy, it’s me.”
“What’s on your mind Honey?”
“You are Daddy.”
“I am? And what is my little Jenny thinking about?”
“Your cock Daddy.. I want it again.. I want to feel it deep inside me.” I heard his breathing quicken and the rustling of clothes. “Whatcha doing Daddy?”
“Just thinking about you Princess.”
“You are? Are you naked Daddy?”
“Yes Dear.”
“Are you stroking that nice hard cock for me Daddy?”
“Uh huh.”
“Daddy? Am I a better fuck than Mom?”
He groaned very loudly. “Oh Christ Jen!”
“Am I Daddy? Mom has a nice body but my tits are bigger. Do you like my tits Daddy?”
“Yes Jenny, I love your tits. I always have!”
“I’m playing with them now Daddy, rubbing my hard nipples for you.”
“Oh God Jen!”
“Are you cumming for me Daddy?”
“Very close Honey!”
“Daddy…. If I were there… would you fuck me?” I heard him moan just like he did the night before. I also heard little light taps against the phone. He told me later that he came so hard it hit the phone and the pillow behind his head.
That evening we fucked like mad. I called him Daddy and he called me Jenny. I had never experienced multiple orgasms until that night. I actually thought that they were a myth!
The next day would change my life.
I left for work early, before my boyfriend got out of bed. I put on thigh high stockings and garters. All black. I had seen my father’s girlie magazines as a teen and all the girls wore black lingerie. I put on a very sheer black lace bra, no panties though. I was getting so hot thinking about what I was going to do that afternoon. I went to work and got everything done before noon. Then I went to my parent’s house. My mother was working and Dad’s car was gone. “Perfect!” I thought.
I let myself in and went directly to my old bedroom. The place I had pictured my father and I having sex. There it was… my old poster bed.. my full-length mirror… My pussy snapped when I replayed my dreams through my head.
I went down to the bathroom and removed my skirt and blouse. I was going to pretend like I had spilled something on them at work and was there to clean them. My parents live much closer to my office than I do, so no one would think it odd. I poured some coffee on them and then let them soak in the sink.
I laid down on the couch and awaited my father’s return. I was sure he was golfing and would be back by 1:30. It was 1:25. I watched the driveway anxiously. All the while lightly rubbing my nipples through my bra.
He arrived at exactly 1:37. I laid back and feigned sleep. He walked in and stopped dead. My nipples were still hard and I was wearing no panties. As I said earlier, I have a nicer body than my mother, and right then my father was getting a good look at it.
“Jenny! What in the hell are you doing?” He yelled.
I pretended to wake up and look at him, “Hi Daddy.”
“Don’t give me ‘Hi Daddy’ Why are laying around half naked?”
“I spilled coffee on my new outfit and came here to clean it.”
“You couldn’t put on a house coat?”
“I was going to, I guess I just fell asleep. Besides, it’s not like you’ve never seen me naked Dad.”
“You’re a grown woman now Jenny, it’s different.”
I was beginning to think I wouldn’t be able to go through with it, when I noticed a rather sizable lump in his pants. I had turned him on! And he was turning me on every time he called me ‘Jenny’ and he didn’t even know it! I decided it was right then or never…
“I’m not the only one that’s grown Daddy!” I said as I nodded at his hardening cock. “Or is it the fact that I have grown that’s making you grow?”
“Jenny, stop talking like that!”
I ran my hand over my breasts and cupped one. “Do you like them Daddy? Do they turn you on?”
“Jennifer Allison! Stop this right now!”
“Its okay Daddy…. just tell me. I know its been a while since you’ve seen a nice set like mine. Hasn’t it?” He was weakening, I saw him staring at the breast I was caressing. I got bolder. I lifted it out of the bra and began to pinch the nipple. “Daddy? Would you like to touch them? It’ll be our little secret.”
“Jenny… we can’t do this. You shouldn’t even be talking like this to me. I’m your father.”
“I know.. and I am your daughter. And every daughter loves her father and every father wants his daughter. You do want me … don’t you Daddy?”
With that, I laid back on the couch and ran my hand down to my pussy. I bent one leg and opened my crotch to his view. “C’mon Daddy… just this one time. No one will know.”
“Jenny.. I .. we.. this isn’t right.. your mother.. we just can’t.” He said all of this while rubbing his erection through his pants. I knew I had him.
I fell to my knees and pulled down his zipper. I found the cock I had been dreaming of. I pulled it out and stroked it. I looked into his eyes. “Does that feel good Daddy?”
“Oh Jenny…we really shouldn’t.” He tilted his head back and moaned. I moved my own head closer and kissed his beautiful cock.
“Would you like me to suck it Daddy? Do you want your little Jenny to suck her Daddy’s cock?”
“Please Jenny.. we have to stop this.”
I slid my mouth over the head of his cock and felt him look down at me. I locked eyes with him as I fellated him. I was sucking the cock that made me. My own father’s hard cock was in my mouth and I was in ecstasy. He began to move his hips a little and his hand went lightly to the back of my head. I bobbed on him for a few short minutes, then I could stand it no longer. I grabbed him by the hand and led him to my old bedroom. There I lay back on the bed.
“Daddy, please fuck me now. I have wanted this for sooo long!” As I spoke those words, I realized that I had in fact wanted to have sex with my father since I knew what sex was. I spread my legs and my father lay on top of me. I reached between us and guided him into me. “Yes Daddy… fuck me.”
“Oh Jenny. This is every father’s secret desire.” He pushed lightly into me.
“And every daughter’s.” I whispered as I licked his earlobe. I felt him slide further into my dripping crevice. I felt his weight, my father’s weight, on top of me. I arched my back, raising my hips, taking him inside me to the hilt. I could feel his balls against the lower part of my pussy lips. I came right then. I convulsed, my pussy clamping my father’s cock so hard he couldn’t even move.
“Oh Daddy! Yes! Make love to me! Fuck me! Hump me! Lay me! I am yours!”
He started thrusting into me, whispering, “Oh Jenny. I have thought about this so many times. Sometimes when I am with your mother, and the light is just right, she looks so much like you!” He looked down at my breasts.
“Except for those huh, Dad?” I said with a little grin.
“I have wanted to see them for so long Jenny. They are beautiful. Perfect.”
I was so happy I started to cry a little. He mistook it for feeling bad. I insisted that it was because I was so happy to make love to him. I told him how I always knew he would be loving and gentle. He kissed me thousands of times. Sending me over the edge countless times. Our lust took over soon after…
I got on all fours and faced my full length mirror. He wasn’t sure of what I wanted.
“Get behind me Daddy.” He moved behind me and re-entered me. I watched in the mirror. Seeing that look of lust in my eyes again. I watched as his hands grabbed my hips and pushed lightly into me. To see my own father behind me, to feel him inside of me, was a feeling like I could never describe.
“Harder Daddy. Fuck me harder!” I pushed back against him. He started to pound that lovely cock into his daughter’s pussy….my pussy. “Do you like my pussy Dad? Is it tight enough for you?” I flexed my vaginal muscles and heard him moan.
“Yes Jenny. Its so beautiful. Just like I dreamed it would be, and even better!”
Hearing him refer to his fantasies of me made me swell with lust. I bit my lip as I came again. “Daddy, shoot your hot cum inside of me!”
“I never thought I’d ever hear you talk that Jenny,” he said.
“Do you like it Daddy? Or am I too nasty?”
“Oh Jenny I love it. Your mother wont even say ‘fuck’ “
I have never heard him say that word, It made the hair on my neck stand up. “Fuck? Mom wont say fuck? She wont tell you to fuck her pussy? Well, I will Daddy. Anything you want me to say, anything you want me to do.” He began to move faster, I knew he was close. “Fuck me Daddy. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me! God I love that hard cock in my cunt!” (I never use that word, but I was crazed.) He started grunting. “Yes Daddy! Grab my hips and fuck me. Fuck your little girl! Shoot that hot cum in my pussy!”
He could take no more. I felt his body tense and with a final thrust he blasted shot after wonderful shot of the same seed that created me into my womb. We collapsed and fell asleep soon after.
My boyfriend still has no idea it happened. I have gotten together several times with my father since then. It is the best sex I have ever had. Having my boyfriend call me ‘Jenny’ doesn’t have the same effect on me. But anytime I say, “Fuck me Daddy” to him he goes nuts. If he only knew….
I went to work with my boss out of town for the weekend. He knew I was bi and since he had me alone he acted different towards me. Later that night we stopped at a hotel and said we had to share a room. I didn’t care I just wanted to be in a bed. We took our bags to the room and he quickly jumped in the shower. I thumbed through the tv trying to find something good to watch. I heard the water turn off and the door opened to him butt naked. My boss isn’t that attractive but seeing his dick turned me on. He said I know you like dick as he walked up to me. His soft cock swayed side to side till it was in front of my face. Without hesitation I started to suck him and surprisingly he got hard really fast. No sooner then I started I heard him moan and a huge shot of cum blasted the back of my throat. He grabbed the back of my head with both hands and shoved all 7 inches of meat down my throat. Load after load continued gush down my throat. He finally let go and pulled his dick out and sprayed his last two shots across my face. He then took his still throbbing cock and rubbed the cum all over like he was painting a picture. We played the rest of the night and I made him cum 7 times. I couple times I jerked and came on his cock making sure to clean up my mess.
I happily confess / shout out loud, that I fucked the living hell out of a hot 21 year old who I knew since she was a baby! It goes like this:
This past weekend I went with my friend and his son on a road-trip to visit a few colleges along the East Coast that his son is thinking of attending. We are on day 2 of our 3 day trip, on our way home, and visiting University of South Carolina. (Go Gamecocks!)
We walk up to the meeting place where we meet the guide that will bring us around the campus and try to sell my friends son on their school. We are standing around for a bit noting how empty the campus is when 2 extremely beautiful barely-dressed girls start to approach us from a distance. I nudge my friend and say, "hell with your son, I'm going back to school here!"
As the girls arrive they introduce themselves as (Let's call them Muffy and Buffy). Muffy looks very familiar to me, and she is giving me 'I know you looks' as well. After a short introduction, we say where we are from and Muffy says she is from there as well. We narrow it down to a city and she says, she is also from there. Long story short, Muffy turns out to be an old neighbor of mine's daughter! They moved away about 7 years ago when she was 14. She and her friends used to come use my pool nearly everyday in the summer for years! (NOW I Remember!)
The rest of the day was business as usual. Our campus this. Our Campus that. Our rivalries, football team, numerous activities, blah blah blah. To be fair, I paid attention to about half of what Muffy and Buffy said, I was too busy staring at their asses in the spam shorts!
Tour is over and they ask us if we want to come out with them to a few of the local bars that evening. Unfortunately, my friends son is not 21, so he and his father both decline. I on the other hand, happily accept the invitation, and tell them I will meet them w/e they want.
I meet Muffy and Buffy, and Muffy recounts all of her growing up stories about parties at my house and the fun she and her friends had using the pool and hot tub over the years. How I was "the cool neighbor everyone should have!" (aww shucks)
Night goes on. Drinks; Shots; more drinks. Some "white man shuffle" dancing. Buffy splits with a few of her friends leaving Muffy and I alone in our little booth. Where Muffy starts to tell me how she always had a crush on me and would always have her bikini top accidentally fall off in the pool so I would notice her! I said, I did notice, but you were just a kid. To which she replied, "I'm not a kid anymore!" and slides her foot up between my legs under the table.
With that I said we better get going. So we walk outside and hail a cab. We get in and I ask her where do we need to go. (as in, where do you live so I can drop you off safe) she replies: "well the hotel of course Daddy" and laughs.
Part of me thinks she is really drunk, but another part of me thinks she is faking, because she'll go from a silly slurred voice to totally coherent in a moment when she is trying to get a point across. However, I do my best not to do anything with her in the cab.
We get to the hotel, open the door, and immediately she jumps me. Kissing me, and pulling off my shirt and hers at almost the same time. She undoes my belt and pants and I walk backwards into the bed and fall onto it. She giggles and pulls off my shoes and pants and gets down between my legs. she crawls up to my cock like a lioness about to devour her prey. I am already rock hard, and pretty much have been since the foot incident in the club! She grabs my cock through my boxers, rubbing it, feeling for size and hardness. She pulls my boxers off and actually says, "Finally!"
After that word, she just devours my cock. Sucking on it like a reap pro. I was shocked and also totally turned on. She licked the shaft, sucked my balls. Deep throated as much as she could. up and down. Stroking the shaft, sucking the head. (She's done this before!)
She's mumbling something, and I lean down to hear her, and she says, "My pussy is so wet Daddy, can you clean it?
(The Daddy bit is working for me)
I stand up while she is still sucking my cock and then I lift her and half-toss her onto the bed because she weights about as much as a book bag. I grab her shorts and pull them off. (No panties) Her bald pussy is just glistening at me. Some of her own pre-cum already dribbling out of her tight little lips. And a sexy little Gamecock Tattoo just above her pussy. "Lick me Daddy"
I can't wait a second longer and just bury my head in her wet pussy. Fuck it tasted good. Some strawberry or berry body lotion or something like that, but she was delicious! I still taste it in my mouth today! I slide my tongue inside her and licked out her sweet cum. Then back to her hard clit. I licked and sucked and fingered her into so many orgasms I lost count.
I then flipped her over and started to fuck her pussy from behind. She reached her hands behind her and pulled her cheeks apart showing me that amazingly perfectly pink asshole. I swear that thing looked like it never shit a day in it's life.
As I fucked her pussy she started to play with her ass, so I figured, I'd do that too. I got my thumb nice and wet and started to press it in her ass, she moaned and pushed back on me until my thumb was in up until the palm of my hand. Fuck she was tight.
I fucked her pussy slowly, because I could cum almost any moment, and was trying to hold out for her ass.
As her ass relaxed around my thumb, I said...."Daddy's going to fuck your little ass now!"
She responded with: "Oh No Daddy, not My little asshole, it's going to hurt. But if you insist Daddy...."
I then added, "Plus, I'm going to take a picture of it deep inside!"
She just moaned, which I took as an OK.
I pulled out of her pussy and got her asshole nice and wet. Licking it, tongue fucking it. Even her ass tasted like berries! infuckingcredible!
I grabbed my cock and pressed the head against that tight pink hole. Muffy reached her hands back and spread her ass apart and pushed back into me. She kept saying, "Oh fuck Daddy, OMG Daddy, It's so Big daddy, Oh Fuck Daddy, etc." she kept repeating it over and over. I thought she might be having a seizure. But, I didn't care, I was almost balls deep in her ass by then!
She pulled her hands away from her ass and My cock was gone...all the way inside. She was still chanting her Daddy Mantra when I grabbed her hips and started to thrust. OH Fuck was that tight. More spit!! Slow at first, then she started to move for me. I just knelt there and let her fuck My cock with her ass. (Photo time!) with one hand on her ass, I clicked a pic or two of my cock deep in her ass.
She asked me to stop. I thought she meant fucking her ass, but she meant the photos! lol
At this point, she was rubbing her clit and just bouncing on my cock. I told her I was about to cum, and she told me to cum in her ass. She pushed back hard into me so that my cock was as deep as it can get and just did these little squeezing gyrating moves that are hard to explain, but felt amazing, while she rubbed her clit even faster and harder. Her whole body then tensed up as she hit her orgasm for probably the 20th time, and I came deep in her ass. thrusting up into it. filling it with My hot cum.
We sat in that position for a good few minutes holding my cock in her ass. I then slid out and took 2 more pics that didn't make her too happy. but w/e.
She went to the bathroom, came back and laid in my arms, and demanded to see the pics. I showed her and while she insisted on deleting one or 2 she allowed me to keep 4.
We went to sleep together and woke up in the morning thanks to an early phone call from my friend wanting to know how my night went. I told him it was still going on, and Muffy and I had sex again after I hung up.
Before she left, we swapped numbers and she told me she was coming back to my area in just 2 weeks. So I will see her then soon!
My wife and I have been together for over 10 years. I am the only man she has had full intercourse with. We have discussed the idea of her having sex with another guy. It has always been fantasy talk but I do love it when she tells me pretend dirty stories about fucking other men (especially ones we know). As far as I know, that's as far as it has ever gone. Until, yesterday at work. They were having a go away party for a male co-worker. It just so happened to be a young, hot, extremely ripped stud. He was moving out of state for another job. She said everyone went out for a early happy hour and was drinking. After a few drinks my wife said she was leaving. Being such a nice guy, he offered to walk my wife to the car. On the way there she said he started joking about since he was leaving, my wife was losing her last chance at him. She said she just giggled. Once they got to the car, he pushed his body up against her and just kissed her without warning. She could feel his large hard penis rubbing against her pussy, as she opened her mouth and started tongue kissing him. She told me he was very aggressive, quickly putting his hand up her skirt and fingering her pussy. Then he took her hand it put it down his pants. My wife said his dick was massive and a jolt of electricity shot through her body as she moaned out loud. Without hesitation he turned her around, lifted her skirt, and pulled her panties to the side. As he guided his thick, long cock into her pussy he told my wife, "He couldn't leave without fucking her married pussy first." He then rammed his cock in to her. After only a minute or 2 my wife said she had the most intensive orgasm of her life, causing her to cry. She the told him to cum in her pussy, which he did while pulling her hair and causing her to have a second orgasm while he unloaded inside her. My wife said he then put his huge cock away and kissed her one last time before heading back to the bar.
My wife got in her car and immediately called me to tell me about. She said she was still horny and wanted to fuck me when she got home. She said she was rubbing her clit with his cum while she was driving home. These are the panties she had on. We then had incredible sex using another man's cum as lube for my wife's pussy.
Karen Smith lay back on her beach towel, clad only in a skimpy red bikini, and thought, "This is the life." She had landed in Ibiza two days earlier with her son, Kurt, for a three-week holiday, just the two of them. It had been an especially rainy season in London and they were both ecstatic to be getting some time in the sun. Karen typically wore one-piece bathing suits but her ivory skin was so starved for color that she decided to pack nothing but bikinis, a fact that hadn't escaped Kurt's attention.
At 42, Karen looked stunning, especially compared to Kurt's friends' moms, most of who you would never care to look at naked. But not Karen. She was often compared to Sophia Loren, and she knew that the compliment men were giving her was, "I bet you'd be dynamite in the sack." Her shoulder-length chestnut hair still shimmered in the sun and her long, shapely legs were the envy of all of Kurt's friends. Her 36D chest never needed padding to fill out the prim and proper suit jackets that she typically wore to work as a real estate broker, and more than one client had taken the opportunity to cop a feel whilst they were alone in a flat. Kurt's father had been nothing more than a sperm donor and for Kurt and Karen's entire life, their relationship was just that of mother and son. Recently, however, they had become more like friends.
"I'm heading into the water for a bit, Mom, don't burn," Kurt said, standing from his towel and removing his sunglasses.
"Okay love, don't wear yourself out," Karen said with a sly grin.
Kurt Smith was an athletic 22-year-old whose average height belied the above average dick that he carried with him. It gave him a confidence that most girls were attracted to, and he always enjoyed the look on their faces when they spied his member for the first time.
He hadn't had a girlfriend for a few weeks, and accordingly, was staring at even more girls than usual. On this particular day, however, the sunny cove where they were sunning themselves had only one other family further down the beach.
As Kurt bobbed in the salty Mediterranean water, he looked back at shore and saw only his Mom.
"Fuck me," he thought, "have her tits always been that big?"
The red spandex strained to contain her large orbs and the contrast between her pale skin made the bikini glow even brighter. She stood up to stretch just now, and turned around looking at the beach bar, giving Kurt a perfect view of the cleft of her ass. The bikini had ridden up while Karen was sitting down so that it looked almost like a thong.
"I'm getting turned on by my own Mom," Kurt thought. "How sick. I mean, I know she's got a great body and there's nobody else around but c'mon, we've lived together for so long, am I really getting hard over her?"
But he was. Under the cool water's surface, Kurt's cock was growing ever larger, and he could not take his eyes off of Karen's heavy tits, barely supported by the flimsy red material. He knew that as soon as he could get his hard-on to subside, he would have to make a beeline for their villa and jerk himself off, hard.
For her part, Karen was fantasizing herself about how long it had been since she had had a good fucking. Being a mom was no longer a big part of her life with Kurt being a man, but she still could not find much time to meet quality men. It wasn't even the companionship that she longed for, but more the lurid side of sexual intimacy with a man, any man, that she craved. Holding a cock in her hand as it filled with blood and grew, the firmness it got when she tugged on it...these were things she could have with any man, and they would fulfill her sexual desires, but it was still an effort.
"I'm heading back to the villa, Mom, you need me to bring anything back for you?" Kurt broke Karen from her daze as he toweled himself off.
"No, thanks, I'll probably come back in a little while too," she said. She noticed that Kurt looked especially good today, the bright Spanish sun shining off of his sculpted chest. "If only he weren't my son," Karen thought, "I would definitely let him fuck me. Too bad that's such a hangup, that adults can't service each other sexually if they both need it."
Her pussy tingled at the thought of having their big villa together for three weeks, fucking one another on all of the furniture, in the bathroom shower, on the terrace, doggy style in front of the sliding glass door.
"How nice would that be," Karen thought, "to be able to satisfy each other's cravings and then get on with the day. I'm sure we'd both enjoy the vacation a lot more. Society.."
Kurt was barely in the door before he stripped his swim trunks off and laid back on the bed in his downstairs bedroom. Karen had chosen the master bedroom upstairs so that they would have a bit of privacy, even though there were two bedrooms on the ground floor.
"It's too bad there weren't more girls at the beach today," Kurt thought as he gently squeezed his still damp cock. "That Swedish woman from last year was the hottest thing ever."
Kurt thought back to the previous year's trip when a mature Swedish woman had set up her sun umbrella next to his. He was at the beach alone that day and feeling talkative, so he struck up a conversation with the Swede. The mother of three was in her 50s and had some lines of age on her face but her smile was dazzling and her blonde hair almost platinum, which made her deep tan even more alluring. As the day went on, they both became overheated and went down to the water together.
After floating a few feet from one another and obviously flirting, Kurt tentatively reached out to touch her waist. The mother flinched at first but then smiled broadly and brought Kurt's hands up to her large breasts. They sagged slightly in her bikini but she was completely uninhibited and swung her body around without regard for how much her tits moved, and Kurt found it very erotic. Floating in the ocean, they groped each other's bodies for a long time before going back to the sand and making out on their blankets.
Kurt moaned as he stroked his rod and continued to think back on the mature blonde woman, unaware that a mature brunette was listening to him. Karen had decided to come back to the house early for a drink, and she heard Kurt's heavy breathing as soon as she entered the villa. Seeing his trunks on the floor through his doorway, she knew he could only be masturbating.
"Oh my God, even my own son can get some relief, I wish it were easier for me." Karen threw her sarong onto the couch and slipped into a pair of high heeled espadrilles she had by the door. Their cork bottoms allowed her to get right to the edge of Kurt's bedroom before he would hear her. She didn't have any plans, but was just going by instinct.
Karen's calves were flexed from the high wedges, and she had beads of sweat sliding down the insides of her thighs. Her breathing was more ragged and she noticed with utter certainty that her pussy lips were tingling noticeably. Her son's masturbation was arousing Karen.
"If it were just as easy to use his cock as a dildo, and frig myself, then I could just...use him, and he could use me, we could both cum, and get back to life!" She was actually thinking that it sounded like a good plan, but she wasn't sure how Kurt would take it.
"If I'm matter-of-fact and a little insistent, what 22-year-old WOULDN'T like to be serviced on vacation?!" She pushed her breasts so that the nipples were closer to the inside border of her bikini top, and the dark areolas were showing. Karen stepped to the edge of the doorway.
Kurt was now pumping harder, his glans head wedged firmly on top of his fist. Eyes closed, he was moving his hips so that the bed shook slightly on the tile floor.
"Ahem."
Kurt heard Karen's noise, his eyes flew open, and he started to scoot to the top of the bed.
"Whooo, Mommm, I didn't think you'd be back so soon. Ahhhh."
"It's okay Kurt, I know what men your age do, it's not a big deal." Kurt's mom put her hand on the door jamb to seem casual and crossed her legs at the ankles. "Believe it or not, women have those needs to, they just don't talk about it. But even me, your Mom."
Kurt thought about his Mom having sexual needs and it couldn't help but put an image in his head of her being fucked over the back of a couch, hands gripping the pillows while someone, maybe him, entered her from behind again and again.
"I guess so," Kurt said. He had one hand over his crotch but his stiff member was still so engorged that his hand couldn't cover the entire thing. Kurt looked his mom over now for the first time and his eyes glazed over with lust. He thought, "I know she's my Mom but I was just in the middle of jerking off and my mind is still on sex and, fuck, would I love to mount her right here."
As if she was reading his mind, Karen stepped gingerly towards her son, her hips still cocked to the side from the angle of her tall shoes.
"Okay Kurt, I'm going to be really blunt here. We're alone for three weeks and it's going to be really difficult for us to concentrate on having fun and living if we're both sexually frustrated, do you agree?"
Kurt gulped but nodded his head in agreement. "Where can she be going with this?" he thought.
"So," Karen said walking to where Kurt's knees hung over the edge of the bed, "why don't we come to an understanding." She squatted so that her face was level with Kurt's hips, her big tits suspended in mid-air for her son to gawk at. The mirror at the foot of the bed allowed Kurt to see his Mom's ass too, as she bounced slightly on her haunches.
"Why don't we just say that, while we're here in Ibiza, we can do whatever we want to each other. Sexually." Karen licked her lips, the sexy mature woman now certain that this was exactly what she wanted.
"'Sexually'?" Kurt stammered. "So, what do you mean, DO whatever we want?"
"We tell each other when we need relief, and we use each other's bodies to get that relief. No judgments, no guilt, no awkwardness or hiding around." Karen's hands were roaming her body now, feeling her breasts and pushing them together as if in anticipation of what her son was going to do to her.
"Well...I mean, I would love to, but are you sure?" Kurt asked, smiling. "I get horny pretty often and usually jerk off three or four times a day."
"That's fine, Kurt, if you need me to service you five times a day, that will work too." Karen closed her eyes while she spoke and reached around behind her to undo her bikini top. "I might need you to...FUCK...me, every night if you can handle it." Karen drew out the word 'fuck' to gauge the impact on her son and it rightly threw him for a loop.
Kurt moved his hand from covering his cock and began stroking it again. "I think I could use some help now if you wouldn't mind, Mom."
Karen grinned and crawled onto the bed on all fours, her wedges still on her feet. "That's fine, son, don't worry. Mommy will take good care of you."
And with that she used her left hand to push Kurt's chest so he was flat on his back, and with her right she grasped his cock, her own son's cock, and began pumping it.
"Is this alright?" Karen asked innocently. "Is it okay if I suck on your cock? Suck on it until I make you cum in my mouth? Would you like that?"
Kurt was shaking now, his cock so ready to be serviced. He had needed to cum since he saw his Mom's big, full tits on the beach and had been jerking off for a few minutes before he came home. He needed his Mom to suck his cock and he needed her to deep throat it.
"Deep throat my cock, Mom." Kurt said uncertainly. "Please."
Karen laughed an evil laugh. "Don't say 'please', son. When we're servicing each other and helping each other to cum, treat me like a slut. That way it will be more of a separation between our normal time and our fucking time. We don't want you getting hard thinking about fucking your Mom's pussy in the middle of dinner."
And with that, Karen leaned down, her brown hair tussling over her son's stomach, and engulfed the length of his thick shaft in her hot, wet mouth. She hummed and moaned as she slobbered up and down on his slippery tool.
Kurt moaned loudly with ecstasy. "Fuuuuck, Mom, that's so gooood!" He shut his eyes and put his hands on top of his mother's head as she gulped up and down on his dick.
"Fuck his dick is so HOT!" Karen thought. "Not just big and smooth but actually physically WARM!" Her pussy was drooling already just thinking about having it inside of her. Her own son, Kurt, would soon have his dick buried inside of his mother. Karen swooned and blew her only child with renewed vigor. She was determined to suck him off quickly so that he would know how good she could be. She wanted to be a good dirty slut for her boy.
"You like that?" Karen asked in between slobbers. "You like your slutty Mom blowing you, Kurt? Sucking on your cock in your own bedroom? It's so naughty but I think we both know that we need to be helping each other cum on this trip, don't you?"
She went back to his dick with all of her attention, using one hand to stroke her son's dick up and down, the other to squeeze and cup his balls.
"Yeah Karen, suck it, suck my fat cock," Kurt said, getting into the spirit of his Mom's game. "Make me cum in your mouth, I need to cum." "Call me 'Mom'" Karen said, stopping just long enough to look her son directly in the eyes so that he knew exactly what it was they were doing. Getting a blowjob from his Mom.
"Mom, keep sucking my dick. Suck it now you slut." Kurt smiled even as he said this rudest of instruction.
Karen laughed and went back to work, servicing her son's dong. Kurt then grabbed her ass and slapped one of her cheeks, hard.
"I've wanted to do that all day," he said. "Here, swing around so you can sit on my face. I want to taste your pussy, Mom."
Karen couldn't believe it, her swollen lips needed attention badly and she was thrilled that her son wanted to eat her pussy.
"Ohh baby, that would be amazing. I'm just going to move around," Karen worked her hips and swung her knee over her boy's head so that they were in a perfect 69 position, her snatch just above Kurt's mouth and her own mouth still locked onto his dick.
"That's it, c'mon, sit on my face, Mom. I want to lick your pussy."
Karen obliged and moved her knees to the side so that her wet pussy was smashed onto her son's face.
"Ohhhh," she cried out. "Yeah, that's it, eat Mommy's pussy. Shove your tongue all the way into Mommy's little cunt hole." Karen squirmed around on top of her son, sitting back on his face so he could get as much of his mouth around her sopping pussy as possible.
"Keep sucking me, keep sucking my cock, Mom!" Karen had her lips at the base of her son's cock, tonguing the length of it. She was happy to suck his dick all day but she needed it's hardness inside of her.
"Okay, now it's my turn." She crawled off of her son's face and walked into the living room. Still wearing her heels, she bent at the waist and leaned over the couch. "Just fuck me, Kurt. Fuck me hard, and fuck me as fast as you like."
She wagged her ass back and forth and Kurt thought he might faint before he got to her. Sliding up behind his mother, Kurt aligned his hips with hers and guided his dick between her drooling pussy lips.
Karen shuddered as she felt her son's big thick cock slide inside of her. She leaned backwards and slammed her ass against Kurt's pelvis. The shock made him shuffle his feet but he soon found his footing and began moving back and forth more easily.
"Oh fuck, Mom! Your pussy feels so fucking good!"
"Much better than jerking off?"
"Fuck yeah, so much better."
"Good. Any time you want to fuck me, you can fuck me. If you want a blowjob, ask me, and I'll suck your cock. I just want to milk the cum out of you whenever you need it, and in return, I want you to fuck my pussy when I need it. That's only fair, isn't it?"
Kurt was into it now, drops of perspiration dripping onto his mother's pale back. He reached underneath and squeezed her utters together, still barely believing that he was inside of his Mom, fucking her with abandon. It was unreal that earlier in the hour, they were sitting side-by-side and not touching one another.
"You like it, don't you son? Fucking your mother? Fucking her wet pussy without caring who sees it?"
Karen abruptly pulled Kurt's cock out of her pussy, turned around and slapped him across the face. He could hardly believe what was going on but Karen was still smiling that devilish grin. She walked over to the couch and kneeled, sticking her ass up in the air.
"Come fuck my cunt, son. Fuck your mother's wet cunt until she cums. Can you do that, son? Do you mind shoving your thick cock inside my sopping pussy until I cum? You can just use me, you know. Use me like a fuckdoll, if you wake up in the middle of the night and need to get off, come into my room, lift my nightdress, lather your cock up with some spit and fuck me."
Kurt scrambled around the sofa and climbed onto the couch, placing his feet on either side of his Mom's knees. He braced himself on her lower back and slid down, impaling her sodden quim onto his stiff prick.
"I'm going to fuck you at least twice a day, Mom, I just hope you're okay with that."
Karen moaned and leaned back, not believing that her pussy was filled completely by her son.
"Just keep fucking me. When we're tired we can go back to the beach but for now, I just want you to get off. Just fucking use me to cum like some kind of slut."
Kurt fucked and fucked until he felt like his balls were going to explode.
"I'm going to cum now, Mom. Gonna cum, where do you want it."
Karen was frigging herself madly, not wanting it to end but wanting to see her son get off even more.
"When you're about to cum, pull out and cum on my face. I want to suck the last drop of cum out of you."
Kurt grabbed his mother's hair as he pumped furiously into her dripping pussy and at last felt like he was going to cum.
"Ahhh, I'm gonna cum!"
"Cum baby, fuck your Mommy and cum on her face. I'm such a fucking slut for my son's cum, cum in my face!"
Kurt pulled out as Karen spun around, still drooling from being fucked so hard. She stuck her tongue out and licked whatever part of Kurt's dick wasn't being jerked and he began shooting rope after rope of cum over Karen's beautiful face. Karen was finger fucking her cunt and began squirting all over the floor at the same time.
The scene was surreal as mother, still in heels and bikini bottoms, pulled to the side, rubbing herself madly as her son towered over her and shot his hot cum all over her pretty face.
At last, Kurt slumped onto the couch. "Wow. That was fucking unreal."
"Just wait until dinner," Karen said throatily, sliding her finger over her face to wipe the cum off. "I think we're going to have an interesting few days." She laid on her back, her big tits flopping to the sides, and began contemplating the next place she wanted to fuck her son.
Nothing turns me or my boyfriend of six years on more than me cheating.
He was the one who approached me about getting to "explore my options as long as I tell him and get it approved first" and at first it was so tempting but all I could think about was what if he decides to leave me because I did "explore my options".
Its safe to say at first I was terrified about losing a great guy but being he was my first and he has never ever given me an orgasm I jumped headlong into this journey of "exploration". I didn't even know about the existence cuckold.
I'm twenty, moderately attractive female definitely a hard 8, DDs blonde hair green eyes, thirty inch waist a healthy weight for my height but fit size not classified as what I call skinny. I've had quite a few experiences now. (11 guys most didn't last longer than 30 secs unfortunately still no known orgasm do I have an inability or what? Even masturbating i get on the edge shaking and moaning but still havent gone over I think??)
Anyways, I just want to share a recent experience I had without my boyfriends knowledge and I'm just bursting to tell someone.
Generally, I go for guys more attractive than me super fit usually cut military-ish with nice tans and score them. Well, recently my attitude towards "big guys" has changed.
I have these 3 fat male friends I met through sleeping with their super hot friend and since not seeing their friend anymore I've become quite close with them. A few nights ago, I was hanging with all of them watching them play video games (no I'm no good at it they play LoL and WoW and go to the comic shop to play magic lol), they're huge bearded nerds that I've friendzoned, each of them prob weighing in the 260s? Idk really on judging weights but they have zero muscle.
Anyways I got piss drunk with them and refused to sleep on the couch because we live in Illinois and its fucking freezing so I slept in the bed with my friend Amos. I knew he wasn't a virgin but thats about all I knew. ( To give an idea on looks he has a well groomed beard chin strap thinghe is kind of tan and size he wears a 2x in polos because I needed something to sleep in and thats what was clean haha also slept in my own sweat pants but my shirt was too tight to be comfortable) I had no problem changing in front of him I wasn't wearing any sexy lingerie and they'd all seen me in my skimpy little bikinis many a time. But I crawled into bed and went to sleep almost immediately while he was on his computer. I was not looking attractive by any means and I was ridiculously white girl wasted.
At about 5am I woke up to what still felt dreamlike of someone touching me like hands up my shirt lightly caressing my stomach not thinking anything other than this feels really nice I wiggled back into him like trying to get comfortable and I guess he thought I was grinding into him not sure but he froze immediately and made sleeping sounds like he was pretending to be asleep. I'm still kinda drunk and groggy as fuck and prob a little horny from the alcohol coursing through me and as he pressed against me all warm and cozy and I'm really pushing into him enjoying the warmth lol, I'm literally half his width if not even smaller.
He began cautiously fondling my bra lightly and moving his fingertips across the top of my breasts I was going to stop him when I realized he was like molesting me in my sleep but then he started moving back down to my stomach and hips just lightly running his fingers over me and it felt soooo good. His erection was pressed into my ass (it was about average length I actually assumed that all big guys were small because of their size affecting it or something) that coupled with his light caresses it really started to turn me on and he slipped his hand into my waist band and touched the top of my small mound and i instantly jumped back like flush against him and he pulled his hand back quickly and whispered asking if I was awake.
The only reply I gave was grinding back into him reaaally pressing my ass against his cock working my hips in circles. He kinda seemed startled at first but started working back into me and caressing me again but a lot less gently. He started to nibble on my ear and neck and I about lost it. I turned over to face him and he kissed me full force which I really didn't want so I kinda pushed myself up and took off my shirt and to my surprise he took off my bra with one hand without looking or anything, pretty impressive to me. But I straddled him, honestly there was no way he could get on top of me, and worked my hips into him he was only wearing boxers and was very hard at the time. he was propped against some pillows and kind of sat up and jerked my sweats and panties off and I was helping him get them off by being in a kneeling position and as soon as he got them off me he took advantage of my position and caressed my pussy which of course made me shiver.
He started rubbing me finding my clit almost immediately and using his thumb on it hard in circles which made me jump and and buck into his hand and he started finger fucking me hard with one hand and teasing my clit with the other and whispering in my ear saying things like omg you are so fucking wet and oh baby you're so tight. He was assaulting my senses literally making me feel as no one ever had i started like bucking into him erratically getting so close to the edge but panicking and pulling away from him at the last minute.
I caught my breath for a second and immediately went to doing what I do best and took the head of his dick into my mouth licking and teasing his shaft and then taking it all in sucking and deep throating as long as I could without gagging alternating my mouth and hands on his balls. He started to fuck my mouth and was getting really into it then he suddenly pulled it out of my mouth and kind of put me back to straddling him.
To be totally I honest I didn't really want to go all the way with him but the way he kept touching me was driving me crazy. He pushed me on his dick and I helped guide the head in I rode him like crazy for what felt like twenty minutes until I got off and told him to get up and I let him bend me over the bed fucking me from behind balls slapping my pussy. He was genuinely a good fuck. After bottoming out in me he finally pulled out and shot all over my back and got some in my hair.
I'm considering keeping fucking him. He is very attractive in the face just a little round for my usual taste.
Sorry if its poorly written, I got all bothered while writing this and tried to keep focus.
Ive wanted to fuck one of my bosses since the day she started. Im 47 and shes 29 big fucking tits short blonde hair and one of the coolest chicks i ever met. I know shes bi shes always hitting on the plant tramp. Anyway i found out shes going out with one of the other bosses and hes a year younger than me.
After work last night i ran into them at the bar. Theyre a cpl of party animals like me. Were getting drunk shot after shot when i see her hand him a bullet full of blow. While hes in the restroom i say to her " its not nice not to share" and she laughs and puts her hand on my thigh and slides it up to my crotch and squeezes my junk telling me they have plenty of coke and more at home if im down to play and kissed me burying her tongue in my throat and rubbing my cock hard. At that moment all i could think of was her pussy wrapped around my cock. Just as she stopped kissing me her bf sat back down. She whispered something in his ear and he look at me and smiled and slid the bullet down the bar to me. I did three bumps and sat back down to a shot of whiskey in front of me. She toasted to dirty secrets and down the hatch and we left. She rode with me which i thought was odd but fuck it. As ee drove we did more bumps and she starts talking about having an open mind and her house is like Vegas.....
Ok long story short i fucked them both.
My story;
A couple of years ago I wanted to explore my sexual wildside, so I created a tinder account.
In my profile I wrote that I wanted to try new things and wasn't looking for a relationship. I posted a selfie of my face as a profile picture and a second picture of me in a short skirt and top which was taken at a mall.
In reponse I got a barrage of cock pics, questions of my bra size, age, sex and location, and if I had facebook, instagram, snapchat, and or a toe acoount. I wanted to keep my private life and my social media life separate so I would tell them no I didn't. Which made most think I was a catfish.
I received one email from a guy, we will call him Jake. Jake messaged me asking about my day, my hopes and dreams, and what exactly wasI looking for and after several messages back and forth Jake asked if before exchanging emails, just to be safe if I could take a picture of myself holding up one finger on one hand and on the other hand a thumbs up. I did. We emailed several times then chatted via messenger and spoke on the phone a couple of times. Finally we decided to meet at his place. To be safe I wrote down on a piece of paper who I was meeting, his address and phone number then hid the note under my pillow to be found just incase I would "disappear"
I wore a thigh high skirt and a button down blouse, put my hair into a ponytail and ordered an Uber. I was dropped off in front of Jake's house which was just 8 or 9 miles from my own. My heart was beating in my chest. I was so nervous, I almost just left and went back home, but I collected myself, took a deep breath and knocked on his door.
Jake greeted me with a hug and invited me into his house. "I can't believe you're real" he told me "most girls that look like you are fake accounts." No, I am very real. lol.. you got a nice place.
He then said "I know we haven't talked about it but would you be open to videoing us together?" I said NO WAY, and told him I would never want to do that, and I reminded him of all the things I am not into. I wasn't into poop, pee or animals AND especially making a sex tape. He said "Ok I want you to feel safe, you look sexy by the way, can I kiss you?" Of course. Jake put his arms around me and kissed me, holding me tighter against himself. His hands explored my back and the curve of my ass over my top and skirt, I put my arms around his neck. He was a great kisser. I felt my breast grow firm and round. I did my best to press them against him. While kissing he walked me backwards to his living room couch and we laid on our sides. While making out his hands started exploring my body over my clothes and then he kissed me on my neck, I never knew how much that turned me on till then. To say it turned me on was an understatement. I felt him slide his hand up my thigh and under my skirt, lifting it a bit, his finger massaging my pussy through my panties, his kisses on my neck sliding lower kissing my breasts over my blouse. I quickly fumbled with the buttons and undid my top exposing my bra. He pulled off my top then pulled down the bra straps and unhooked my bra in the front exposing my bare breasts and his warm mouth covered my very erect pink puffy nipples. First the right then the left. His warm mouth on my breast was amazing!! He slid lower down my body raising up my skirt and sliding down my panties, I raised my hips as the panties slid down my ass and revealed my vagina, smooth with just a light hint of velvet like short hairs. He kissed between my thighs. I started to rub my breasts, my heart pounding in my chest. His warm mouth covered my labia as his tongue pressed into me. I gasped loudly. I am not very sexually experianced and this felt so amazing, so incrediable making me feel things I had not before. He pressed his mouth against me looping his arms under my legs and holding my hips, his tongue swishing up and and and circling, I couldn't hold back and I moaned and bucked my hips uncontrollably my body trembled, as a release of energy made me clench my abs and I moaned again pressing my thighs together around his head, my wetness drenching his lips, nose and chin. Then I fell back panting. He looked up at me and said "That was fast, have you never had that done before?" In a breathy voice I said no not like that!! I flopped my head back down, feeling the wetness between my thighs and the light aftershocks of my orasm finally subsided.
Jake said "I got something I want you to try" and took my hand and I stood up he told me to just leave my clothes there. We walked through the kitchen into his bedroom and he said "Bobbie I want you to wear a blindfold and then feel my dick, feel it and kiss it, the blindfold will enhance your senses and you will experience things you wouldn't normally feel. I agreed. He then walked into his bathroom and came back with two white square cotton bandages, placed them over each of my eyes and took a black scarf and covered my eyes firmly around the back of my head "Can you see anything?" No. "Good." I heard him take off his shirt and unzip his pants and then his pants fell to the floor with a clunk. He said, "Bobbie, get on your knees." I did so. I heard him take a step to the side and what sounded like a drawer open then he stepped back close to me again Jake said "Bobbie age 19 sucking her first dick. I laughed, Dude! you don't have to narrate this to me. Jake said sorry "I am just nervous" me too I whispered, I felt the tip of his cock bump against my nose then against my lips, I reached up and and felt his cock with my hand he was very firm and very thick I rubbed it with my hand, I felt his hand on my head guilding it closer, it pressed against my lips then with a bit more pressure it entered my mouth, it tasted slightly salty, my tongue circled it, exploring all the curves and surfaces. My lips firmly pressed against the shaft as i slid it deeper into my mouth then back up. "Try to go all the way down" I relaxed my mouth and slid down onto his cock until my lips pressed against soft short public hair, breathing through my nose, his hand rested on the top of my head as he pushed his hips forward a bit and I gagged and pulled my head back quickly. Sorry!! sorry!! I couldn't take it that deep Jake. "It's okay Bobbie, just remember to relax your jaw and try again. I began to suck him again, "faster, yeah like that" my head bobbed up and down on his shaft, my tongue circling it. I was really enjoying the feeling of this cock in my mouth "Bobbie you like sucking that cock don't you?" Mmm hmm
a few more minutes of sucking his cock and his hand was back on my head pressing me closer to him. As his body tensed I pulled my head back but his hand kept it in place I felt a warm gush explode into my mouth, it was gooey hot and tasted salty sweet. I started to gag, "Swallow it Bobbie!" I tried to pull my head back again but his hand kept me there, I grabbed his hips with both of my hands trying to push away as another spurt shot into my mouth "RELAX AND SWALLOW IT BOBBIE'' Jaked yelled. I gagged again and then his hand let my head go, he stepped away and I fell forward, stopping my fall with my hands. I coughed three or four times, I heard a drawer slam shut like he knocked into his dresser. I sat back up untied the blindfold and pulled the squares off my eyes. He wasn't in the room. He came out of the bathroom a few seconds later still naked but with a hand towel. "How was that?" I stammered Intense! What was it like for you? Was I ok? "Bobbie, you were great. but unfortunately I forgot that I had a thing I have to get to and I don't want to sound like a prick but I need you to go so I can leave" Well okay do you want to hook up again?.. "Oh Bobbie I would love that, now let's get dressed and you can wipe off your mouth with this" and handed me the hand towel. I wiped off my face and my breasts where some drops of sperm had dripped. We both dressed and he hugged me at the front door and waited with me until my Uber arrived to take me back home.
"I will call or text you soon," I smiled. Ok. I gave him a huge hug then got into the car.
I took a long bath thinking about my experience with Jake and the taste in my mouth that didn't seem to go away. Later that night and for the next two nights I laid in bed awake thinking about Jake and what I had experienced. I was so aroused that I masterbated and orgasmed very quickly. I would muffle my moans with my own pillow so I wouldn't wake up anyone else in the house. It was almost a week later and I didn't hear anything from Jake. I was very disappointed but I figured this would happen, I would be ghosted. all the other responses I got on Tinder was boring.
Then on Friday night late around 1 or 2 am I got a text from Jake, "Would you like to have another blindfold session?"
I responded I was beginning to think I would never hear from you again and yes I would love that but maybe we could explore something new?!! Fifteen minutes later Jake responded with "Oh yes, come over to my house noon tomorrow, text me when you are on your way, good night and sweet dreams Bobbie" I fell asleep and woke up to a text from Jake: 3am "Wear a schoolgirl uniform and put your hair in pigtails that would be so hot if you don't mind"
